Page 3 of 4 « First 1234 Last»
Results 51 to 75 of 82
  1. #51
    Member Arianne's Avatar
    Status
    Arianne is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Jul 2012
    Posts
    37
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by somniferous View Post
    So, if it is a Kage that is doing it... it will be ok to put them in danger and possibly have them killed.....makes sense -_-
    ._. But a Kages job is too protect their village(it's people) they were made kages for a reason ya know, I think that's the point he wanted to convey. I agree with both sides I just still find it selfish that she let Naruto carry the burden alone he has almost got himself killed in various occasions.
     
         

  2. #52
    Senior Member EpicBoss HD's Avatar
    Status
    EpicBoss HD is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Feb 2012
    Location
    Pool of liquor.
    Posts
    4,230
    Post Thanks / Like
    I have been enlightened to
    #ItachiBase
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Man Sakura don't give a damn about Naruto, it's never going to happen between them two. NaruHina Power :D
     
         

  3. #53
    Member somniferous's Avatar
    Status
    somniferous is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    712
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by Arianne View Post
    ._. But a Kages job is too protect their village(it's people) they were made kages for a reason ya know, I think that's the point he wanted to convey. I agree with both sides I just still find it selfish that she let Naruto carry the burden alone he has almost got himself killed in various occasions.
    I can agree with that....but he is the main character, its only natural for that to happen.....happens in a lot of stories.
     
         

  4. #54
    Member Arianne's Avatar
    Status
    Arianne is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Jul 2012
    Posts
    37
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    I just don't understand where do people come up with the NaruSaku thing when it's clearly visible that she is still head over heels over Sasuke she has been since the beginning, what makes people think that will change? Because I don't see it happening. It just doesn't make any sense that Kishimoto would of drag this SasuSaku thing if he wanted to make the pairing of naruto and Sakura happen, but again this is my observation.
     
         

  5. #55
    Dark King d3v Rot's Avatar
    Status
    Rot is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2011
    Posts
    436
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    i don't really care who ends up with who..but in my opinion its pretty solid that NaruHina will happen, Sakura is probably going to be the ignition between the last fight with Naruto/Sasuke, Sakura has been like dead set on Sasuke since day one, and will probably try to talk to Sasuke and convince him to change or give up his hatred and he will cut her down infront of Naruto and that will be the breaking point for the last fight as Naruto will go on some talk no jutsu about how she never changed her feelings even after Sasuke went AWOL and evil etc..and that he should of taken a page from her book maybe he wouldn't of been such a loser

    Then Naruto will bash his skull in with some new unlocked RAGE mode like his eyes were when talking to Nagato, FROG FOX
     
         
    Last edited by Rot; 12-30-2012 at 09:09 PM.

  6. #56
    Easily Startled AaaaNinja's Avatar
    Status
    AaaaNinja is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Nov 2012
    Location
    Oregon
    Posts
    1,656
    Post Thanks / Like
    Drawing stuff.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by Rot View Post
    i don't really care who ends up with who..but in my opinion its pretty solid that NaruHina will happen, Sakura is probably going to be the ignition between the last fight with Naruto/Sasuke, Sakura has been like dead set on Sasuke since day one, and will probably try to talk to Sasuke and convince him to change or give up his hatred and he will cut her down infront of Naruto and that will be the breaking point for the last fight as Naruto will go on some talk no jutsu about how she never changed her feelings even after Sasuke went AWOL and evil etc..and that he should of taken a page from her book maybe he wouldn't of been such a loser

    Then Naruto will bash his skull in with some new unlocked RAGE mode like his eyes were when talking to Nagato, FROG FOX
    I totally agree, I think that Sakura's going to have a big part in the Sasuke battle. But if she does nothing maybe Naruto will mention her in his TNJ. And Sasuke will listen because badguys always listen. Sasuke needs to hurry up and appear but then I also don't want it to end.
     
         

  7. #57
    Member
    Status
    saltal is offline
    Join Date
    Sep 2010
    Posts
    315
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    Also asking naruto to risk his life to resue sasuke from shinobi that could kill off naruto in part 1 was the most selfish thing done in the series almost.

    I mean honestly naruto could have died and when he gets back sakura just looks at him and soaks in a corner,

    Looks like a lot of the sakura fans forgot how much of a tart she was. Naruto is too good for her, it would be tragic for him to go with here after the war.
    And how could she know that? All Sakura was aware of was that Sasuke left the village alone to go to Orochimaru. No one in the village knew that he was aided by the 4 (5) sound Ninja. Based on the evidence (Sasuke is by himself) and her knowledge of their deep bond, it was a very reasonable request.
     
         

  8. #58
    Member somniferous's Avatar
    Status
    somniferous is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    712
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by saltal View Post
    And how could she know that? All Sakura was aware of was that Sasuke left the village alone to go to Orochimaru. No one in the village knew that he was aided by the 4 (5) sound Ninja. Based on the evidence (Sasuke is by himself) and her knowledge of their deep bond, it was a very reasonable request.
    People just like to hate, they don't give a shit about things like that
     
         

  9. #59
    Academy Student
    Status
    Duckface is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    7
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Absolutely zero evidence except for a one-sided crush on Naruto`s part which faded into platonic love. I have never seen any real love from Sakura towards Naruto. He has been friend-zoned since day one and it`s hard for a girl to just change her feelings (a la Tsunade and Jiraiya). With or without Hinata, I don`t think Sakura and Naruto could end up together.

    They are more like brother and sister, and Sakura will never stop being in love with Sasuke although I have never understood why. All he ever did was treat her like crap and ignore her. What did they ever have in common? She was less herself with him. I can only see that as infatuation rather than real love despite her having matured a bit.

    Hinata, at least, could understand Naruto`s personality from the beginning and was able to help him correctly now. She is strong in her own way for him.

    I`m not an any pairing fan, but my goodness, I would hate Naru/Saku. It makes the least sense of all the pairings. It doesn`t help that Sakura is the most annoying character I have ever seen.

    Either way, Kishimoto seems to hate romance or PDA. We`ve never seen one couple get together that hasn`t died. The rest have all been love triangles or people being friend-zoned, so I can`t imagine much coming out with Naru/Hina either except maybe some vague acceptance of her feelings at most.
     
         
    Last edited by Duckface; 12-31-2012 at 03:19 AM.

  10. #60
    Academy Student
    Status
    sankalp sahu is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    3
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Saltal, agreed its not an greek tragedy........ but luking how thngs have gone in naruto thus far, it is very very plausible that Hinata will be killed in dis war
    If not, then it will one of the most cynical character development in a manga... that of Sakura
     
         

  11. #61
    Senior Member psukkar's Avatar
    Status
    psukkar is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Mar 2010
    Posts
    2,899
    Post Thanks / Like
    Out there
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by saltal View Post
    And how could she know that? All Sakura was aware of was that Sasuke left the village alone to go to Orochimaru. No one in the village knew that he was aided by the 4 (5) sound Ninja. Based on the evidence (Sasuke is by himself) and her knowledge of their deep bond, it was a very reasonable request.
    so the same guys that were reported to take down jounin were reported to take sasuke and rhen she wanted to naruto a genin to fight shinobi trained by orocihmaru and double his size and age that helped orocihmaru kill the 3rd hokage and u think this is reasonable to ask ur friend and her other friends mind u into a mission they all almost died in.



    why didn't she ask kahashi or gai, wana know why? because she would have been embrassed to ask her master to fulfil here love life reqests and because she knew naruto has a crush on her he would do anything for her.
    so plz tell me how any of this is reasonable.

    seriously imagine if naruto died and sasuke came back to the village in that mission and she got together with sasuke forgetting about what naruto did. Totally seeing sakura doing this

    she knew,

    also she knew naruto almost died in the mission because naruto came back covered in bandages from head to toe and the only thing sakura did for him was give him a fake smile and a laugh and leaves.

    So plz don't tell me what she knew and what she didn't, shes trash. thank god naruto had the fox in him to bail him out of that sill tarts requests.
     
         
    Last edited by psukkar; 12-31-2012 at 04:45 AM.

  12. #62
    Easily Startled AaaaNinja's Avatar
    Status
    AaaaNinja is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Nov 2012
    Location
    Oregon
    Posts
    1,656
    Post Thanks / Like
    Drawing stuff.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    Also asking naruto to risk his life to resue sasuke from shinobi that could kill off naruto in part 1 was the most selfish thing done in the series almost.

    I mean honestly naruto could have died and when he gets back sakura just looks at him and soaks in a corner,

    Looks like a lot of the sakura fans forgot how much of a tart she was. Naruto is too good for her, it would be tragic for him to go with here after the war.
    I think that he went to rescue Sasuke because all of the members of Team 7 learned very early from Kakashi that people who abandon their friends are trash. Even Shikamaru had a good reason for doing it even though he didn't like Sasuke very much. All of them came back in terrible shape, so anybody could have died. Sakura didn't go with them because she was ordered to stay. I dunno if asking him to help Sasuke was selfish, maybe he really enjoyed the feeling that somebody considers him strong enough that he would be asked specifically. Sakura didn't go soak in a corner afterwards, she resolved to go learn a new skill that Tsunade warned her would be really difficult.
     
         

  13. #63
    Senior Member psukkar's Avatar
    Status
    psukkar is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Mar 2010
    Posts
    2,899
    Post Thanks / Like
    Out there
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by AaaaNinja View Post
    I think that he went to rescue Sasuke because all of the members of Team 7 learned very early from Kakashi that people who abandon their friends are trash. Even Shikamaru had a good reason for doing it even though he didn't like Sasuke very much. All of them came back in terrible shape, so anybody could have died. Sakura didn't go with them because she was ordered to stay. I dunno if asking him to help Sasuke was selfish, maybe he really enjoyed the feeling that somebody considers him strong enough that he would be asked specifically. Sakura didn't go soak in a corner afterwards, she resolved to go learn a new skill that Tsunade warned her would be really difficult.
    watch that whole episode again when they get back and look how sakura reacted to naruto barely able to move his body.

    then tell me what u really think.

    A lot of u guys have forgotten how she was when he was a child,

    oh by the way have forgot to mention they were on jounin level mission where they were only genin. The mission was a sulicide mission. miracle no one died and BEFORE ANY1 says sakura didn't know this, IT WAS REPORTED BEFORE THEY SET OUT THAT THE SOUND $ NINJA TOOK DOWN 2 konoha jounin ninja.

    so plz all the sakura fangilrs out there get ur facts straight before trying to show pitty towards her.
     
         

  14. #64
    Easily Startled AaaaNinja's Avatar
    Status
    AaaaNinja is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Nov 2012
    Location
    Oregon
    Posts
    1,656
    Post Thanks / Like
    Drawing stuff.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    watch that whole episode again when they get back and look how sakura reacted to naruto barely able to move his body.

    then tell me what u really think.

    A lot of u guys have forgotten how she was when he was a child,

    oh by the way have forgot to mention they were on jounin level mission where they were only genin. The mission was a sulicide mission. miracle no one died and BEFORE ANY1 says sakura didn't know this, IT WAS REPORTED BEFORE THEY SET OUT THAT THE SOUND $ NINJA TOOK DOWN 2 konoha jounin ninja.

    so plz all the sakura fangilrs out there get ur facts straight before trying to show pitty towards her.
    I've seen the episode and I've read the comic. That is a really weird statement to make, I always say what I really think and assume the same of others, it's only polite. I just don't interpret it the same as you and shouldn't that be okay? And if my interpretation puts any character in a slightly more positive light than yours does then so what? Has empathy become synonymous with pity?

    I think in the hospital scene Sakura is disappointed and then the way she behaves when she enters the room is her doing her best to show Naruto that everything's okay, because she doesn't want to burden him with worrying about her. She's trying to make him feel better by showing him that she's okay, even if she has to hide that she's really not. Yes some people may see that she is being rude by not giving the failure the appropriate level of seriousness in front of everybody. If the people in the room were all strangers perhaps her behavior would have been viewed as tactless.

    Keep in mind that the people in the room are her friends it's possible they can see through it and know that this is how she acts in these situations. That might be precisely why Naruto continued to apologize so fervently because he sensed she was disappointed and was putting on an act to hide it. Shikamaru sure seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Naruto does have sensitivity for other people's feelings as demonstrated in chapter 172 when he shut up so not to bother Sasuke and Sakura. So if Naruto isn't bugged by her act then it's nobody's business.

    This interpretation gives me a better experience of the story than yours might do for you, and if it does I have no desire to trade places because I don't want to read stories where all the main characters are *******s. Fictional characters are designed to be empathized with. The reader projects a little bit of themselves onto the character and it's returned back to them while they read. And if the reader decides they like or dislike a certain character they can of course project selectively. This is why no amount of fact-straightening will put two readers on the same page about any character. Maybe it's because I put on an act to hide how I really feel when I'm stressed and that's why I see Sakura this way and I see Naruto however I see him for the same reason. Maybe you're the kind of person who throws fake smiles and that's why you see Sakura that way. She didn't even start out that way, she looked appropriately sad and serious when she entered and made eye-contact. I'm looking at the comic right now.

    It's true the village knew they were going on a dangerous mission but the two Jounins were killed by Sound Ninjas after Shikamaru's team set out. How many people have already told you this? Chapter 185, get your facts straight. Sakura only heard second-hand accounts of Naruto's powers, but Tsunade saw him finish off Kabuto, and Naruto had also taken on Shukaku and defeated Gaara. That's enough to figure they might have a pretty good shot, and she already gambled on Naruto before and that's why she told Shikamaru to grab him first. Sakura didn't order them to go on the mission, Tsunade did. The village probably had good motivation to send a team out with whatever they had ASAP because of how dangerous Orochimaru is and how much more dangerous he might become because of the sharingan he covets, having to protect Sasuke because of the elder's agreement with Itachi. Instead of just throwing up your hands telling people "get your facts straight" I would rather each of them get picked apart and perhaps contribute to the discussion than to have everything dismissed in such a lazy manner.

    If you think that I'm going to be able to see how you viewed the scene by going back and reading it again as you instructed... no. Do you really think people are psychic? Nobody's actually able to do that. The one who is responsible for explaining how you saw the scene is you. I could try but I will never come close. If you're going to mention the scene, talk about it.
     
         
    Last edited by AaaaNinja; 12-31-2012 at 10:39 AM.

  15. #65
    Member
    Status
    saltal is offline
    Join Date
    Sep 2010
    Posts
    315
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    so the same guys that were reported to take down jounin were reported to take sasuke and rhen she wanted to naruto a genin to fight shinobi trained by orocihmaru and double his size and age that helped orocihmaru kill the 3rd hokage and u think this is reasonable to ask ur friend and her other friends mind u into a mission they all almost died in.
    When the genin's left, no one knew about the sound ninja accompanying him. The jounin ran into them after Shikamaru's platoon was already on its way. When they found out, they dealt with it at the Hokage level, so Sakura - a 13 year old genin - was completely unaware of what was going on, other than that her teammate and loved one left the village and she was unable to stop him, and she trusted her other teammate and close friend.

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    why didn't she ask kahashi or gai, wana know why? because she would have been embrassed to ask her master to fulfil here love life reqests and because she knew naruto has a crush on her he would do anything for her.
    so plz tell me how any of this is reasonable.
    Maybe you need to reread the story before jumping on her. It was not her job to assign missions. Kakashi and Gai were not around because they were all on other missions. The genin's were sent because the village military force was decimated in the war with Orochimaru.

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    seriously imagine if naruto died and sasuke came back to the village in that mission and she got together with sasuke forgetting about what naruto did. Totally seeing sakura doing this
    Are you Kishimoto then? What are you talking about? After the mission, she focused all her energy to cheer Naruto up. At no point did she blame him in the least.

    Quote Originally Posted by psukkar View Post
    also she knew naruto almost died in the mission because naruto came back covered in bandages from head to toe and the only thing sakura did for him was give him a fake smile and a laugh and leaves.

    So plz don't tell me what she knew and what she didn't, shes trash. thank god naruto had the fox in him to bail him out of that sill tarts requests.
    You really do have some issues, don't you?

    I guess haters are gonna hate no matter what the evidence is...
     
         

  16. #66
    Academy Student
    Status
    itookmyownusername is offline
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    2
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    wow... beautifully said! lol I like how you interpret the characters too :D
     
         

  17. #67
    Senior Member razinzell's Avatar
    Status
    razinzell is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    May 2012
    Posts
    1,159
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    You guys over think all of this. I don't think Kishi even knows who he'll end up with and it's probably the last thing on his mind.
     
         

  18. #68
    Academy Student HikariMai's Avatar
    Status
    HikariMai is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    6
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    I feel like everyone forgets that Naruto was put on the mission before Sakura asked.

    And besides, I always feel like Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke partly for himself, since he quashed Sakura's attempt to free him of it. Regardless of whether or not she went about it the right way, she had good intentions, and the truth of her feelings can and probably will be debated. I mean she went to kill her supposed "love" so Naruto didn't have to, that is a pretty hefty action to take for somebody who doesn't have feelings for Naruto.
     
         

  19. #69
    -Haku Yuki-'s Avatar
    Status
    -Haku Yuki- is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Jan 2011
    Location
    Konohagakure tavern
    Posts
    18,816
    Post Thanks / Like
    Praise helix!
    ヽ༼ຈل͜ຈ༽ノ
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    don't care eitehr way naruhina narusaku they are drawings so who gives a sh!t
     
         

  20. #70
    The word is Pretentious. Naruto N Uzumaki's Avatar
    Status
    Naruto N Uzumaki is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Posts
    700
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Part 1


    WARNING this is very very very very long. Read everything and I do mean everything. This is the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant. Now I’m sure most of you will call me biased. But before you do that ask yourselves this. Is it really being biased when you’re telling the truth? I don’t think so and neither do you. Read Everything only then I’ll give you my permission to comment.


    I’m going to mention most if not all the Narusaku Naruhina and Sasusaku moments and other moments some I’m going to analyze, some I’m only going to mention, all of them are from the manga.
    Ok let’s get started.

    Chapter 3 – Now in this chapter we have the introductions of Sakura “Haruno Sakura A Very Cute Girl That I Like A Lot” and Sasuke “Uchiha Sasuke Always Act’s Cool… I Hate This Guy More Then Anyone”, we learn that Sakura wants to be on the same team as Sasuke, Naruto wants to be on the same team as Sakura and anyone besides Sasuke and Sasuke doesn’t give a **** he just doesn’t want someone in his way. Naruto transforms in Sasuke in order to get closer to Sakura to find out what she thinks of him.
    Sakura says that Naruto stands in her way, that he enjoys seeing her struggle that he doesn’t understand her and that he’s annoying so basically she hates him.
    Now we also learn that Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and he likes her because just like him she seeks acknowledgement.
    We also learn what Sasuke thinks of Sakura she’s annoying, now after Sasuke’s little speech to Sakura she reflects on what he said about being alone and not having parents and surprise she says she will be nicer to Naruto the next time.
    Now from this chapter anyone with any common sense can tell you that Naruto and Sakura will eventually be together you don’t have to be a smart person to understand that really you don’t.
    It’s something classical the hero likes girl, girl wants the cool guy, cool guy doesn’t give a **** and the hero of the story tries to win the heart of the girl and eventually does. It’s a classical story where the hero gets the girl.
    So Narusaku has been confirmed from the beginning.
    Also is it just a coincidence that what Sakura wanted to hear “You Sure Have A Large Charming Forehead Makes Me Want To Kiss It” comes from Naruto and he says it word by word exactly like she wanted to hear, the problem was that he was disguised as Sasuke and to this day Sakura still thinks that was Sasuke.

    Chapter 4 – Naruto wants to “punish” Kakashi for being late, so he makes a small prank, we learn that inner Sakura likes pranks.(Inner Sakura is a reflection on what Sakura likes and what she wants)
    We also learn what Naruto Sasuke and Sakura like and there plans for the future.
    Naruto’s dream is to surpass the Hokage and have all the people of the village acknowledge him.
    Sasuke’s dream is to kill a certain man (Who didn’t see that he will eventually become one of the villains of the story? Seriously who didn’t see this one coming?)
    Sakura doesn’t say that she likes Sasuke but it’s pretty obvious and she dislikes Naruto.


    Chapter 5 – Sakura warns Naruto of Kakashi’s attack if this was a real mission she would have put herself in danger by revealing her position. Sakura thinks that Naruto is pretty good for a moment.


    Chapter 6 – Sakura hugs Sasuke, Sasuke’s reaction “Go Away Don’t Hug Me”


    Chapter 11 – Sakura protects Naruto.


    Chapter 13 – Sakura without knowing develops feelings for Naruto when she says “What’s This Feeling? This Is Naruto…”


    Chapter 17 – Sakura admits that Naruto has gotten stronger.


    Chapter 18 – Naruto tells Sakura that she is great, Sakura of course wanted Sasuke to be impressed.
    Sakura believes that Naruto will give up on the training and start to complain instead he asks her for advice.


    Chapter 21 – Haku tells Naruto “When A Person Has Something Important To Protect That’s When They Can Truly Become Strong”
    When Naruto is about to fall from the tree Sakura is scared that he will get hurt, we see that he doesn’t really fall he was just fooling around and we have inner Sakura say she is going to kill him later for scaring her like that, after a few seconds he is actually falling and Sasuke catches him and Sakura says that Sasuke is great.


    Chapter 25 – Sakura is happy Naruto appeared


    Chapter 31 – Sakura is glad Naruto is ok and asks about Sasuke and discovers that he is “dead” and starts crying over him


    Chapter 33 – Sakura starts crying because she is happy that Sasuke is alive and hugs him, Naruto is glad Sasuke is alive too.


    Chapter 34 – Konohamaru refers to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend


    Chapter 39 – We have the introduction of Hinata “Hyuga Hinata: A Weirdo Who Looks Away When I Look At Her. A Shy And Dark Girl.”Naruto appeared a little down so Sakura was going to cheer him up.

    Part 2


    Chapter 40 – Naruto doesn’t even notice Hinata is sitting right next to him, if it was Sakura he would have noticed immediately.


    Chapter 41 – Hinata tells Naruto he can copy from her.


    Chapter 42 – Naruto refuses to cheat.


    Chapter 43 – Sakura was going to quit the test in order for Naruto’s dream to not be crushed, that’s completely selfless she was willing to try next year as long as Naruto still has a chance to fulfill his dream and she wasn’t thinking of Sasuke at all.


    Chapter 49 – Sakura saves Naruto from falling and stand up and defends Naruto against Sasuke when she says that even if he is clumsy at least he’s not a coward.
    Chapter 64 – Iruka referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven. Heaven And Earth.


    Chapter 73 – Sakura is able to get Ino out of her head because of Naruto. Kakashi comments on the fact that Sakura is like Naruto and doesn’t want to accept defeat.


    Chapter 74 – Sakura tells Naruto not to lose against those guys and thanks him because if he didn’t scream like an idiot she would’ve lost the match to Ino, Naruto tells her she’s right and Sakura is a little embarrassed and her reaction is funny “Damn Him”.


    Chapter 75 – Naruto vs Kiba. Before the battle starts Sakura is cheering Naruto and telling him not to lose while Hinata is struggling to decide if she cheers for Naruto or Kiba, now after Naruto is knocked down from one hit Hinata has no faith, confidence in him anymore while Sakura looks at Kakashi and admits that she used to make fun of him, that she believed he was weak but admits that she was wrong. This proves that Sakura has faith and confidence in him and Hinata doesn’t. Naruto gets up and says “Don’t Underestimate Me”, Sakura is screaming “Go Naruto” while Hinata says “N-Naruto-Kun”.


    Chapter 76 – Hinata again says “N-Naruto-Kun” quietly while Sakura the one screaming “You’re Great Naruto” which means that Naruto only heard Sakura cheering. Kiba is making fun of Naruto telling him that he can’t become Hokage if he is weaker than him, Hinata is thinking that Kiba is wrong that Naruto isn’t weak that unlike her Naruto believed in himself that no one acknowledged him before and now everyone is acknowledging him while Sakura is yelling “Get Up Naruto”. The battle continues Sakura is worried about Naruto.


    Chapter 77 – Naruto wins the fight Sakura is the one that yells “Hell yeah. This Feels Great.” While Hinata in her head says “Yeah” also as Naruto gets out of the ring Hinata is struggling to get herself to give medical cream she gains the courage and gives Naruto some medical cream.
    Chapter 78 – Notice how the “cream (Naruhina)” moment kind of backfired because Naruto offers to give some of that cream to Sakura and after that Hinata also gives that cream to Kiba. Also in this chapter we have Hinata vs Neji. Now this is something that most of the Naruhina fans don’t understand Naruto was cheering for Hinata because of what Neji said that people can’t change and they can’t change their destiny. He was cheering her because he couldn’t stand what Neji said, it could have been Ten Ten vs Neji and Naruto would’ve cheered of Ten Ten. So this isn’t really a Naruhina moment.

    Chapter 79 – Hinata decides to not give up and starts fighting Neji.


    Chapter 80 – Naruto tells Hinata “You Can Do It Hinata”. Hinata in her head admits that she’s been “Stalking” Naruto for years she didn’t know why but when she looks at him she feels courage that if she tries her best that she will be worth something. Even Sakura says that Hinata always watches Naruto.
    Hinata falls to the ground the match is about to be stopped but Naruto says “Don’t Stop It”, Hinata is able to get up, Neji is going to kill her but the jounins stop him, Hinata feels to the ground again this time for good and asks Naruto if she was able to change a little. Neji calls Naruto a loser and comments on the fact that a loser is a loser and they cannot change.


    Chapter 81 – The legendary “Blood Promise” again here is something most Naruhina fans don’t understand this promise wasn’t done for Hinata but for all the losers because Naruto got sick and tired of Neji and everything he said about losers not being able to change. He wanted to prove to Neji that losers can change. It was never about Hinata.


    Chapter 98 – Naruto meets Hinata at the place where he became a genin, Hinata is as usual very shy so she hides behind a log. Naruto asks her if Neji is strong and Hinata tells him he is and also tells him that he “might” beat him (Again not much confidence in him). Hinata admits that because Naruto cheered for her in the battle she had change a little bit and get stronger and thanks him for that.
    Naruto admits to her that he may appear strong but the truth is that’s because he acts tough when he is frustrated from always failing. Hinata stops him and tells him that even when he is failing in her eyes he is a proud failure because he is not perfect, because when he fails he was the strength to get up and tells him that she believes that’s real strength and tells him that she thinks he’s an incredibly strong person. Here is something interesting “She Thinks” she doesn’t say you are an incredible person she says “I Think You Are”. Also this moment is cute and sweet when she cheers him up.
    Naruto feels better after Hinata’s speech and tells her that he believed she was “A Plain Looking Dark Weirdo, But A Person Like You I Really Like”, I’m sorry Naruhina fans but since when did that turned into “A Person Like You I Really Love”????, this is the moment he considers her a Friend because to him even the smallest connection means a lot remember he started with no friends at all, so for him any connection is important.


    Chapter 103 – Neji vs Naruto. Naruto is able to win the battle because of the training he had with Jiraiya because Jiraiya trained him to use some of the nine tails chakra, in this chapter Naruto thinks about Hinata and Lee he was thinking why he wanted to beat Neji in the first place because he wanted to teach Neji that even losers can change and he wanted to stop Neji from talking about destiny and fate.
    You see Naruto would’ve won the fight with or without Hinata’s little speech.



    Part 3


    Chapter 105 – Sakura is the first to yell and celebrate that Naruto won the fight. Also Sakura admits that Naruto is getting stronger and stronger and she is jealous and when she watches him fight she feels like she should try harder.
    Chapter 131 – Naruto in his head says that he has to save Sakura-Chan and tries to summon Gamabunta but fails.


    Chapter 132 – Gaara tells Naruto that until he beats him Sakura won’t be released from the sand and not only that but as time passes the sand will get tighter and eventually it will kill her. Naruto thinks of Sakura-Chan.
    Gaara tells Naruto that he should love himself and fight only for his own sake, he also tells Naruto he will kill the girl if he doesn’t fight with him. Naruto decides to fight Gaara and attacks him but he doesn’t stand a chance against him.
    Naruto is asking himself what is this feeling that wells within him and says he doesn’t want to lose even if he dies.


    Chapter 133 – Gaara notices that the look in Naruto’s eyes changed. Again we have a moment where is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Naruto doesn’t know if he can actually do something but he decides to give it he’s best shot. Naruto attacks Gaara does a little bit of damage but not much.
    Sasuke is telling Naruto to save Sakura no matter what and that he knows Naruto can save her (maybe Sasuke knew that Naruto was in love with Sakura I don’t really know). Sasuke also tells Naruto after he saves her to run away. Sasuke also says that he already lost everything once before and he doesn’t want to see those dear to him die before his eyes. After hearing Sasuke’s speech Naruto realizes that he was wrong he believed that Gaara was strong because he lived the same life as him and that loneliness made him strong but Naruto admits that’s wrong real strength comes when you have someone special that you want to protect. Also notice the fact that Naruto is thinking what Haku told him “Do You Have Someone Who Is Special To You?” and that someone special is Sakura. Naruto finally awakes his power.
    Also some Sasusaku fans are under the impression that Sasuke gave that speech to Naruto because he (Sasuke) was secretly in love with Sakura. No my friends he just didn’t want his comrades (Naruto And Sakura) to die. This is one of those moments where Sasuke actually has a heart.


    Chapter 134 – Naruto is able to push Gaara back a bit but it’s still not enough, Gaara turns into the 1 tailed (Ichibi), Naruto is out of chakra, Gaara is about to kill him and Naruto sees Sakura( look at Naruto’s face when he does, he was going to beat Gaara no matter what to save Sakura). Naruto says that he will protect Sakura-Chan and summons Gamabunta and finishes his phrase with “No Matter What”.


    Chapter 135 – Naruto tells Gamabunta to lure Gaara away from Sakura-Chan, Gamakichi referees Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend. Naruto also tells Gamabunta that the only way to save her is to defeat Gaara, even Gamabunta notices that Naruto loves Sakura.


    Chapter 136 – Naruto is out of chakra and he looks back to the forest where Sakura is and remembers why exactly he is fighting, again he is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Notice the look that Naruto gives to Gaara, it’s the look of killer instinct he was willing to kill Gaara to save Sakura. After this Naruto summons some of the Kyuubi’s chakra and finally is able to defeat Gaara.


    Chapter 138 – Sakura is free from the sand Sasuke catches her and tells Pakkun to take care of her the he leaves. Gaara realizes that the reason Naruto was able to defeat him is because he had someone important to protect, because of Love. Sasuke appears and tells Naruto that Sakura is free Naruto then smiles.


    Chapter 143 – Naruto is about to leave to train with Jiraiya and says “Sasuke, Kakashi Sensei I Will Surprise You All, Sakura-Chan Maybe She’ll Start To Like Me”


    Chapter 144 – Sakura is in her room looking outside and remembering when she thanked Sasuke for saving her from the sand, Sasuke tells her that the one who saved her is Naruto, she of course didn’t believe that and told him he’s been modest that sure Naruto is getting stronger but the sand guy… she gets cut off by Sasuke. Sasuke tells her it’s the truth to save her Naruto risked death and that she hasn’t really seen Naruto so she doesn’t really know is strength. Sakura is completely surprised by this and looks at Naruto and smiles.
    Sasuke is in the woods training by himself and he thinks about Naruto about the fact that Naruto has enormous power that he is inferior to him, that Naruto never showed that power before and that he was afraid of him, Sasuke wants to know how to obtain that sort of power.
    Also here is something most Sasusaku fans don’t understand when Sasuke tells Sakura that Naruto saved her and she smiles at Naruto, Sasuke looks at Sakura as she smiles at Naruto and he looks jealous.
    Most Sasusaku fans believe that he was jealous because he wasn’t able to save Sakura, that’s complete ****, he was jealous on the fact that Naruto is stronger than him. I mean how could the class clown defeat an opponent that someone of the legendary Uchiha clan couldn’t. Look at what he says “How Can I Grow That Sort Of Power” he wanted to get stronger to get his revenge not to protect someone.


    Chapter 172 – Shikamaru’s dad says “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”.
    Naruto comes with Tsunade to heal Sasuke. Sasuke wakes up Sakura hugs him and Sasuke’s reaction Total Indifference. Naruto is saddened by the fact that Sakura is hugging Sasuke, but puts aside his feelings and leaves. Tsunade notices that Naruto has a soft spot for Sakura.


    Chapter 173 – Sakura what’s to feed Sasuke but Sasuke being Sasuke snaps and looks at her like is about to kill her and slams the plate out of Sakura’s hands.
    Chapter 176 – Look at Sakura’s face when Kakashi says that Sasuke’s was trying to kill Naruto.


    Chapter 178 – Sakura is sitting in her room and depressed and thinking about what Naruto told after he and Sasuke fought. After they fought Sakura agreed to go on a date with Naruto, she told him about the curse mark and everything, Naruto saw that Sakura was depressed and cheered her by telling her Sasuke won’t go to Orochimaru because he is strong enough. After this we see Sakura back in her room and she isn’t depressed anymore.

    Part 4


    Chapter 181 – Sasuke is about to leave the village but as he leaves he bumps into Sakura.
    Sakura tells him that she waited for him because she knew he might leave. Sasuke tells her to go back to sleep. Sakura starts to cry and tells him why doesn’t he say anything to her, why does he always keep quiet. He tells her that he doesn’t need her help and doesn’t want her to look after him. She says that no matter what he always hates her, she reminds him about the day they became genins when they were alone at the bench, when he told her about loneliness and that she is annoying. Sasuke says he doesn’t remember. She says maybe he is right it’s all in the past, she tells him that’s the day it all began team 7 that they went on missions that it was hard but she enjoyed it, also that she knows about his past and tells him that even if he gets his revenge it won’t bring anyone happiness.
    Sasuke says he already knows and that he is different than her and Naruto and he desires revenge.
    Sakura tells him that if he leaves, she will be just as alone is he is. He tells her that from today everyone begins a new path.
    Sakura is desperate and tells him that she loves him and if he stays with her, she will make sure he is happy and she will do anything for him if only he stays with her. She also says she will help him with his revenge, she doesn’t know what she can do but she will try her best and if he can’t stay to take her with him.
    Sasuke replies with “You Really Are Annoying”. He is about to leave and Sakura once more tries to stop him and tells him she will scream if he does, Sasuke sneaks behind her, thanks her and knocks her out.
    Here is something most people don’t understand this confession was done out of Desperation.
    First of all she was 12, secondly she would have said anything to stop him because she was desperate at that moment she wanted Sasuke, the confession was done for her sake and it was done for her happiness.
    Also since when did “You’re annoying and thank you” turned into “You’re annoying but thank you for loving me, I love you too but right now I will abandon you because I want my revenge and after I kill my brother, I will return to the village and we will revive my clan” ? Sasuke has never had any romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her his friend, he sees her as a teammate and nothing more. Somehow the Sasusaku fans believe that he was secretly in love with her. The fact that in the future he tries to kill her proves he doesn’t give a **** about her.
    Also when he told her “You’re Really Are Annoying” he basically told her to go **** herself. The girl wanted to do anything for him and he crushed her completely.
    You see she only wished what was best for him, and he cast it aside. Instead of choosing her love he choose revenge, it’s his fault to forsake such a gift.
    Also the fact that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, Sakura didn’t leave the village to search for him to be with him proves that she didn’t mean what she said about helping him with his revenge and betraying the village. If she was so in love with him why didn’t she leave? The fact that she stood in the village and didn’t leave proves that she wasn’t truly in love with him and the fact that after this moment she falls in love with Naruto proves it even more.
    Also if you ask Sakura why she loves Sasuke her answer would be something like “Well he was the best looking guy, the most popular and every girl wanted him so naturally I wanted him too, he didn’t really care for me, he barely spoke to me, he hates me, he treated me like crap and the kindest thing he ever said to me was thank you, ah and he almost killed me.”
    Also here is something to think about if Minato didn’t sacrifice himself to seal the fox in Naruto, remember Kushina was going to die but she wanted to take the fox with her (the fox was going to be revived but after a period) but Minato choose to sacrifice himself to seal half of the fox’s chakra away and the other half in Naruto (The Yang chakra to be more precise). If Minato was alive, he would have trained Naruto that means that Naruto would have been the strongest and the coolest in the academy which means that Sakura, Ino and the rest of the girls would like/love Naruto. Remember Sakura, Ino and the other fangirls only liked Sasuke because he was stronger and the coolest, they didn’t know who he really was.


    Chapter 183 – Naruto and the others are about to bring back Sasuke. But Sakura appears Naruto is surprised to see her. Shikamaru says she can’t go with them and says that even she couldn’t stop Sasuke.
    Naruto is surprised and asks if she already met Sasuke. Sakura starts to cry and begs Naruto to bring Sasuke back, she tells him that he is the only person that can save him.
    Naruto understands that she likes Sasuke and puts aside his personal feelings and tells her he can understand the pain that she feels right now.
    Sakura is thinking about the bench moment where she told Sasuke (Naruto actually), that Naruto doesn’t understand her at all and enjoys seeing her suffer. Sakura thanks him and Naruto promises to bring Sasuke back and tells her it’s a promise of a life time. Sakura is admitting to herself that Naruto always knew how she felt and that he always helped her.
    He is something you guys don’t understand at first Naruto wanted to bring back Sasuke for himself and the team because he considered Sasuke a friend, until Sakura comes and begs him to bring him back.
    Also notice how Sakura goes straight to Naruto and asks him to bring back Sasuke, she doesn’t speak to the entire group only to Naruto, this proves that she trusts Naruto to bring back “the love of her life”.
    Notice how Naruto reacts after Sakura begs him. Notice Naruto’s face when he realizes Sakura’s feelings for Sasuke, he lowers his face and eyes he gets saddened by this but puts aside his feelings, rises his head and closes his eyes by doing this he hides his real feelings. And tells her “Sakura-Chan, You Really Like Sasuke Huh?” “I Know How Much Pain You’re In Because Of Sasuke I Can Understand”. Naruto understood her because he loved her, but Sakura loved Sasuke at that moment. Naruto understood the pain of loving someone who doesn’t love you back.
    Naruto tells her “Don’t Worry I’ll Bring Him Back! Promise Of A Lifetime!” Naruto didn’t have to make a promise to her, he could have said just “ok I’ll try to bring him back”, but he did it because he understood her and he wanted her happiness, he was willing to sacrifice his own happiness, he knew that if he manages to bring back Sasuke, he most likely won’t ever stand a chance to get Sakura’s affection.
    But he didn’t care about that he wanted to make Sakura happy because he truly loves her. This shows how much Naruto loves Sakura.
    In this chapter Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed completely from the boy that didn’t understand anything about her to the one that always knew how she felt and always helped her. A complete 180 of what she believed.


    Chapter 236 – Naruto is apologizing to Sakura because he failed. Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto injured. Sakura is trying to cheer up Naruto and at this moment she was going to give up on Sasuke until Naruto told her that he won’t go back on his word that he is going to keep his promise.
    You see Naruto give her hope that maybe someday they can bring back Sasuke. Seeing this Sakura smiles at Naruto and says in her head “I Trust You Completely” and decides to get stronger so the next time she will help Naruto not only rely on him so they can bring Sasuke back.
    Again Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed from the one that she hated to the one she trusts completely. Another complete 180 of what she believed.
    If Sakura was truly a **** she would have blamed and hated Naruto for not being able to bring back Sasuke, instead she didn’t blamed him at all or hated him actually she does the exact opposite she trusts him more than anyone in her life and also slowly falls in love with him. You see after this moment there wasn’t been a single moment not even one where you can say she loves Sasuke instead the opposite happens we have a lot of moments where we can say that Sakura loves Naruto.

    Part 5


    Chapter 245 – Naruto comes back and Sakura’s first question is “How Do I Look? Do I Look More Like A Woman Now?” look at her face when she asked that she is even blushing, she is openly flirting with him, she wanted his opinion on how she looks. If Sakura loves Naruto as a friend/brother why would she ask Naruto if she is hot? This is the first moment where she is viewing him in a romantic light, she is even blushing when she sees Naruto and so is Naruto when he sees Sakura.
    But Naruto being Naruto tells her she is hasn’t change at all, Sakura gets mad and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Naruto doesn’t a woman’s mind.
    Sakura noticed that Naruto has gotten taller than her, and she is smiling she is happy.
    Konohamaru appears and does sexy no jutsu, Naruto tells him that his not a kid anymore and he shouldn’t use that jutsu anymore. Sakura is admiring Naruto even more saying that Naruto didn’t change only in appearance, she says that makes her a little sad but also says that he has become amazing. She even holds her hand at her heart. Again she changed her opinion on Naruto, now she is admiring him.
    But of course Naruto being Naruto wants to show Konohamaru his new sexy no jutsu, before he does Sakura punches Naruto in the head for being an idiot. She says “I Was Wrong You Haven’t Changed One Bit! I Haven’t Seen You For Two Years And Within Two Minutes, You Jump Straight Into That! Idiot! What About That Wonderful Feeling Of Respect I Had For You Now? As If I Could Feel Sad That I Wasn’t Grown Up Like You!” Tsunade tells Jiraiya that Naruto has become like him and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Sakura is like Tsunade beautiful and powerful.


    Chapter 247 – Naruto asks Sakura on a date and she agrees but Naruto doesn’t have any money.


    Chapter 252 – Naruto tells Sakura that inside of him is the Kyuubi that’s the reason why the Akatsuki are after him and Gaara. Naruto tells her he can’t stand people who look at him and Gaara and see them as monsters. Sakura is reflecting on why Naruto was alone when he was a kid and why everyone hated him.


    Chapter 253 – Naruto is admiring Sakura saying “Sakura-Chan You’re Great” while blushing.


    Chapter 254 – Kankuro is thinking about what Gaara told him “Suffering And Sadness And Joy They Can All Be Shared With Someone Else” Now exactly when he is remembering that we have Naruto taking Sakura’s backpack and Kakashi watching them. This is a description of the relationship that Naruto and Sakura have they are together in happy moments and sad moments. When one of them is sad the other one tries to make them happy. When Sakura is sad, Naruto takes away her pain. When Naruto is depressed Sakura cheers him up. This is why this pairing actually works, both of them care about one another. They are always there for one another. They share all types of moments.
    Chapter 256 – Sakura learns why the Akatsuki are after Naruto because they want to extract the tailed beast from him, she also learns that the nine tails isn’t the only tailed beast.


    Chapter 260 – Sakura is admiring Naruto’s attack.


    Chapter 261 – Sakura is worried about Naruto and she’s reflecting on the fact that she never knew Naruto faced opponents that strong. She learns that humans with a tailed beast inside of them are called Jinchuuriki. Lady Chiyo tells them that since a tailed beast has a lot of power, people wanted them for military purposes. And a Jinchuuriki is the way they tried that, by sealing a tailed beast inside a human. Sakura asks if the Jinchuuriki’s where used for war, Chiyo says yes and Sakura gets mad because the Jinchuuriki’s are viewed basically as weapons not people. Now we see that she is looking at Naruto and gets saddened by this because Naruto is basically viewed as a weapon. Sakura asks how to remove a Bijuu, Lady Chiyo tells them how to remove a Bijuu but also tells them that if the Bijuu is removed the host will die. Sakura starts to cry, Naruto sees that and assures her that he will save Gaara. Sakura says “Naruto It’s You I’m…” she was going to say worry but Naruto cuts her off before she finished.
    Notice Sakura’s face when she says “You Mean” and after Chiyo tells them if the Bijuu is removed the host dies.


    Chapter 282 – Naruto meets Shino and Kiba and Hinata, Hinata is hiding behind a fence and Naruto just jumps in front of her, asks her why is she hiding, she starts to sweat and faints, Kiba comments on the fact that Hinata always faints when she sees Naruto. Also I’m sorry but being a stalker and always fainting when she sees him is not love.


    Chapter 286 – Naruto wanted to peek at Sakura while she was bathing, basically wanted to see her naked, this is something he learned from Jiraiya. But Yamato stops him.


    Chapter 289 – Sai tells Sakura that she is very gentle with Naruto. Now remember what Shikamaru’s dad said in 172 “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”. Now for those who say Sakura is a **** that she keeps hitting Naruto, have you ever heard of a “Tsundere” it basically means she is rough with the one she loves but over time she shows a lot of affection towards him. You see every single time she hits Naruto is because Naruto said or was about to say something stupid or Naruto did or was about to do something stupid every single time, it’s not like she sees Naruto and out of the blue hits him with no reason. This is Sakura’s way to keep Naruto in check to control him. Let me give you an example if Naruto is going to do something stupid that might kill him Hinata will just say “Na Naruto-Kun” and then Naruto will die, Sakura on the other hand can actually control him, keep him in check. You see every single time Sakura smacked Naruto he actually deserved it.
    Also Naruto is a shonen manga where the main character ends up with the tsundere, Naruto is the main character and Sakura is the tsundere.
    Also the whole tsundere thing applies in real life as well. When a girl like you she tends to be meaner towards you but at the same times also shows a lot of affection towards you.

    Part 6


    Chapter 294 – Sakura wanted to know what’s happening with Naruto and Yamato told her not to worry.


    Chapter 295 – Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto’s true form (so to speak, the Kyuubi).


    Chapter 296 – Sakura is completely shocked to see Naruto like that, she is thinking about the Naruto she knew. After Kabuto tells her this battle isn’t a battle between shinobi anymore but a battle between monsters, we see Sakura touching her heart with the left hand and with the right hand she is holding her left, basically like holding something to her chest/heart. It even says “Powerful Emotion”.
    Kabuto says “I Guess He Wanted To Save Sasuke Badly Enough To End Up Like That. Right Now He’s Not Even Conscious. What A Sad Kid.”. Sakura is thinking about Naruto’s promise and starts to cry and she runs towards Naruto to stop him even though Yamato told her to stay away from Naruto. She says “I’ll Save Sasuke For You! So Naruto, It’s Enough! You Don’t Need - “but before she finishes what she wanted to say the Kyuubi hits her. You see this moment was all about Naruto, because Kabuto told her Naruto lost control over his own body to save Sasuke, and Sakura wanted Naruto to stop, she didn’t want Naruto to lose control over his body just to save Sasuke, that’s why she told him she will save Sasuke. This moment was all about Naruto not Sasuke.


    Chapter 297 – Sakura is healing Naruto and she asks Yamato what jutsu he used to stop Naruto and if he can teach her that jutsu, she wanted to learn how to stop Naruto if he even loses control again. Yamato tells her that only he can use that power. And Sakura is regretting the fact that the only things she can do for Naruto the dumbest things. Yamato tells her “It’s Not What You Do For Naruto That’s Important. It’s How Strongly You Feel About Him That Counts.” Sakura is surprised to see that basically a complete stranger was able to see that she loves Naruto. Yamato continues with “Sakura I Call Tell Just By Looking At You… The Truth Is You -“but gets cut off by Naruto waking up. The only word that matches that phrase was “love”. Sakura is happy that Naruto if fine and starts to cry, Naruto asks her why is she crying and then Naruto being Naruto, he believes that Sai hurt her feelings by calling her “Freak Of Nature”, Sakura punches Naruto because he is the actually the one that called for that, another punch that Naruto deserved.
    Now some fans of Naruhina and Sasusaku are under the impression that Yamato can’t be right about Sakura loving Naruto because he doesn’t know Sasuke and he doesn’t know the so called relationship that Sakura and Sasuke have. Let me ask you something does Yamato need to know Sasuke in order for him to realize that Sakura loves Naruto? Of Course Not. He doesn’t need to know Sasuke at all to see that Sakura actually does love Naruto. Or the fact that Yamato doesn’t know Hinata. What the **** does Hinata even have to do with this moment?
    Also is it just a coincidence that Yamato was able to see that Sakura loves Naruto at The Tenchi Bridge which means “Heaven And Earth Bridge” remember chapter 64 where Iruka was referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven, come on that can’t be a coincidence.
    Also if Sakura was really a **** after seeing Naruto’s true form (Kyuubi) she would have told Naruto to stay away from her because he’s a monster and she is afraid of him. Instead of doing that she does the exact opposite she gets even closer to him and she gets protective of him.
    Chapter 298 – Naruto wants to know why the bridge is destroyed and why is there a crater there. Sakura lies to him to protect him from knowing that he is the one that did that. She didn’t want to tell Naruto that he lost control and went berserk. Now Naruto falls to the ground because he hasn’t fully recovered from the damaged and Sakura picks him up and asks if he’s alright. Sakura didn’t want to continue the mission because Naruto was hurt, Yamato tells her to let Naruto behind and Sakura gets mad, look at her face she is basically said “Hell no we’re not leaving him behind.” She says “Kakashi Sensei Would Never -“but gets cut off by Naruto telling her he’s good to go. Yamato tells them that he and Kakashi are different and that they are now shinobi who will have to surpass Kakashi and protect Konoha and they most hurry to catch Orochimaru, now you see Sakura was going to give up on searching for Orochimaru because she was worried about Naruto, but only agreed to proceed because Naruto convinced her, again Naruto gave her hope. She was going to give up on finding Sasuke, in order to keep Naruto safe, in order to protect him.


    Chapter 299 – Now while traveling through the forest, Sakura slips from a branch tree and falls Naruto tries to catch her but he can’t, Yamato saves her. Now Sakura tells Naruto she got that injury from Orochimaru and that it hurts a little and he shouldn’t worry. Again Sakura lies to him to protect him, if she was really a **** she would have told him that he is the one that hurt her. Naruto tells her not to put herself in danger. Later on Yamato tells Naruto that he was the one that hurt Sakura.


    Chapter 308 – Sasuke was going to hurt Sakura maybe even kill but Yamato steps in.



    Part 7


    Chapter 309 – Sasuke was going to kill them all Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Yamato but guess who saves them Orochimaru one of the villains of the story saves them. I’ll say this again one of the villains of the story. Now in this moment Sasuke didn’t know the truth about Itachi so you can’t say he wanted his revenge on Konoha, so he was going to kill people that actually care about him. And for the fans of Sasusaku that say Sasuke cared about Sakura take a look at this moment, he was going to kill her and all she wanted is to bring him back just like Naruto wanted. You see they weren’t a threat to him at all they just cared for him and wanted to bring him home, but Sasuke decides to kill them all. So good job Sasuke you’re going to kill people who care about you.


    Chapter 310 – Sakura says “Crying… Can’t Bring Him Back To Us! I’m Still With You… We’ll Get Stronger Together!” she doesn’t say “bring him back to me”. Plus she says that, they both of them have to get stronger together.
    Chapter 311 – Sai is reading a book to understand human emotions, the book is called “How to quickly become friends with people”. Now in that book it says “In Order To Hasten The Development Of Understanding Between Yourself And Others. First Thing To Do Is Reduce Any Emotional Barriers. For Instance When Addressing Someone By Using Suffixes Such As “-San” And “-Kun” You Will Remain Distant From That Person, Never Seeing Any Reduction In Emotional Barriers. To Combat This, One Should First Take The Initiative To Stop Using Such Suffixes Assigning Nicknames Or Other Terms Of Endearment May Be Viable Options. By Doing Such, One Is Able To Position Themselves In A Particularly Special And Close Relationship.” Now later on Sai notices that Sakura doesn’t use any suffixes when talking to Naruto which proves that Sakura has a very special and close relationship with Naruto.


    Chapter 338 – Sakura is counting on Naruto.


    Chapter 343 – Naruto is having a hard time eating. Now Sakura notices this and thinks about when she was healing Naruto in the hospital, when she told him to only use that jutsu. Naruto tells her he will be fine as long as she is there to heal him, he then says that this moment is making him happy, because he feels that they are getting closer to Sasuke together.
    Now back to the ramen restaurant Sakura seeing that Naruto can’t eat picks up her chair and moves closer to Naruto offering to feed him. Now look at Sakura’s eyes, face and body language they go beyond friendship, she was trying to tell Naruto that she is interested in him. Now offering to feed someone is considered romantic in japan (don’t believe me Google it). Also even if she is a part of his team, she isn’t obligated to spend her time with him, no one is forcing her to do that, she does it because she enjoys it. Also notice how inner Sakura disappeared completely because she can be herself around Naruto, she doesn’t have to fake she is someone else or to hide what she really wants.
    Also Sakura is the only girl that makes Naruto blush, now Sakura was going to feed Naruto but Sai interrupted her when he offered to feed Naruto as well and after that Kakashi.


    Chapter 429 – Sakura yells “Hurry Back, Naruto! Naruto Please!” now this proves that Sakura trusts Naruto with her life because she calls for Naruto to come back and save her and the rest. She doesn’t call for Sasuke to come back and save her, she calls for Naruto. Also is it just a coincidence that immediately after Sakura calls for Naruto, Naruto appears? I don’t think so.
    Chapter 431 – Naruto tells Tsunade to tell everyone in the village to not interfere in the battle, because he can’t fight and protect everyone at the same time, they will only get in his way.


    Chapter 432 – Katsuyu says “No One Is To Interfere With Him” and Shikamaru’s dad says “The Best Teamwork We Can Do Right Now Is To Not Get In His Way”.
    Chapter 434 – Ko (Hinata’s bodyguard) tells Hinata to not interfere in the battle because she will only be a burden to Naruto.



    Part 8


    Chapter 437 – Hinata tries to protect Naruto but fails and basically dies in front of his eyes, which causes Naruto to go berserk and he unleashes the Kyuubi. But before this Hinata tells Naruto, she loves him. Now this is another confession done out of desperation, because what Hinata saw there was her last chance to tell Naruto how she feels before she’s going to die. Now some Naruhina fans are under the impression that Naruto really loves Hinata, because he when 6 tails, this is complete ****. First of all Jiraiya and Gerotora (the frog that holds the key to Naruto’s seal) said that the seal was getting weaker and anger causes Naruto to lose control and unleash the Kyuubi. Naruto started to lose control over the Kyuubi when Gaara died and he lost complete control when he faced Orochimaru when he wanted to save Sasuke. Now understand that the angrier he gets the more he loses control, Ino could have been in front of him and he still would have lost control and go 6 tails, now does that mean he loves Ino? Of course not, he just lost control.
    This moment also proves that Hinata doesn’t have any faith in Naruto at all, she didn’t listen to what Naruto said for everyone to stay the **** out of his way. The truth is she ****-up big time for doing this, think for a moment if Minato didn’t seal some of his chakra in Naruto when he sealed the fox, what would’ve happen. Naruto was going to rip the seal and let the fox out and the Kyuubi was going to kill everyone including Hinata, so great job Hinata you basically almost killed everyone indirectly. You see Hinata was used as a plot device in order for Naruto to meet his father, in order for Naruto to go berserk and in order for Naruto to unleash the full power of the Kyuubi but his father stopped him at the last second. Hinata was the trigger, nothing more nothing less, she was just the trigger in order for Naruto to meet his father.
    Now the question why didn’t Sakura jumped in the fight to protect Naruto. First of all she doesn’t have a Byakugan to know what the **** was going on, secondly and most importantly is the fact that she listed to Naruto, she listed to him, she trusted him and had faith in him, and she knew that if she would have jumped in the battle it will only make it worse. She knew that if something happens to her, Naruto will lose control and go on a rampage and kill everyone that’s in his way friend or foe. This proves that Sakura trusts Naruto and has faith in him and Hinata doesn’t trust Naruto and doesn’t have any faith in him at all.
    Now the real hero of that battle was Minato, later on Naruto is able to defeat Nagato and turn him to the light side, because Minato told Naruto he has faith in him and because he remembered what Jiraiya told him. Naruto didn’t win the fight because of Hinata, he won the fight because his father gave him the push that he needed.
    Also Hinata does not love Naruto. She is confusing her own feelings, she thinks she loves him but the truth is Naruto is her superman, she is confusing hero-worshiping for love, and she loves him as one would love a champion. She doesn’t know what kind of person Naruto really is, she didn’t spend any time with him, and she doesn’t really know him. She interacts with him about 5 times and it’s only for a few seconds. Now imagine if Hinata saw Naruto and Konohamaru’s little competition (sexy no jutsu). If she sees that she’s going to wonder if this is really Naruto and why exactly she has feelings for him. You see Hinata took strength from Naruto’s suffering (Sakura on the other hand took strength from Naruto’s determination) and didn’t do anything for him (apart from the cheering Naruto before the fight with Neji, that’s the only thing that she did specifically for Naruto), she just hid behind a tree or something stalked him and she wasn’t really there for him, where was she after Sasuke left (Naruto’s friend/rival)? She didn’t save him from the loneliness, she just watched him suffer, the first one to save him was Iruka then Team 7(Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi), Shikamaru etc. Hinata was nowhere. After Sasuke left, Sakura was there for him, she became his best friend. You see Naruto as a kid didn’t have anyone but after Iruka and Team 7, everyone started to be there for him, Hinata wasn’t there for him at all. She just came out of the blue with “I love you” and basically died in front of him. If she truly loved him where was she when Naruto need someone to support him to make him feel better? She was nowhere to be found. Naruto and Sakura spend a lot of time together, Sakura was there for Naruto when he need support, when he needed someone to cheer him up Sakura was there. Sakura became Naruto’s support and Naruto became Sakura’s support, they are always there for one another.
    Hinata’s confession was done for her own sake, it was all about her. Also notice that when Hinata confesses her love for Naruto, she doesn’t face him, this is exactly like Sakura’s confession to Sasuke when Sakura and Sasuke weren’t facing each other.
    Also Naruto had Katsuyu with him all along, so he could have called for help anytime.
    It really amazes me that people actually believe Hinata loves Naruto, that she has romantic feelings for him. In this chapter Hinata proved that she doesn’t love Naruto, that she doesn’t have any romantic feelings for Naruto and that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She just doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone, expect herself.
    You see Hinata has feelings for Naruto, 100%. She really has feelings for him, but there not romantic feelings at all. She thinks she loves him romantically but the truth is she is confusing her own feelings for what she thinks is romantic love.

    Part 9


    Now before you say “What the hell is wrong with you Nostradamus? How can you say Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, when she said she loves him.” Yes that’s true she did say that but truth is we’ve never seen a single moment, not even one moment where you can actually say “Yes Hinata loves Naruto romantically” not even one.
    What we see from Hinata is always these 4 feelings Admiration, Idolization, Hero-worshiping and Obsession. That’s it. Now no matter how you combine these 4 you don’t get romantic love, you just don’t.


    Now Hinata loves Naruto but not romantically. She loves him as one loves a champion. He is all that she cannot be. Naruto is strong, Hinata is weak, Naruto is a great person, Hinata is a horrible person, Naruto is amazing, Hinata is pathetic, Naruto is selfless, Hinata is selfish. And before you say they are opposites and opposites attract one another, think for a moment. Yes opposites attract one another, but not when it comes to romance, not when it comes to romantic love. When it comes to romance and opposites attract one another you get the perfect recipe of destruction. Think for a moment do you love a girl/boy or do you love your girlfriend/boyfriend/wife/husband because he or she is the exact opposite of you or do you love that person because that person makes you happy, makes you feel safe, makes you feel like you can be yourself around him/her? Opposites attract one another but when it comes to good and evil, they are opposites and they attract one another, but not start a love relationship but to fight. An example is in “Naruto”, Naruto and Sasuke are opposites and they attract one another but not for a romantic encounter, but they attract one another to fight.
    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura, why Naruto will always love Sakura, why Hinata is weak, a horrible person, selfish and pathetic and I’m going to explain why Hinata was created, why Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, why she doesn’t care about him or anyone else and why Naruto will never love Hinata. Ok.
    Now I want to explain why Hinata was created, but before I do that I want to explain something else.


    The main 4 characters are Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. Now Naruto is the main character (the story is called “Naruto”), he is also the main male character and hero. Sakura is the main female character and heroine (and Naruto’s dream girl, the love of his life). Sasuke is Naruto’s rival/friend. And Kakashi is their teacher/sensei. The rest of the characters are side characters or villains. Now there are 2 types of side characters, side characters that matter to the story, they are/were important without them the story would the pathetic, basically without them the story sucks. And the second type of side characters are the worthless ones, the ones that don’t matter at all, the story wouldn’t be affected if they didn’t exist, basically they don’t matter at all.


    Now the side characters that matter are: Jiraiya, Tsunade, Iruka, Shikamaru, Minato, Kushina, Gaara, Bee, etc. basically every side character that matters/mattered, the ones that are/were important.
    Now the side characters that don’t matter at all are: Hinata, Hanabi, Shino, Yoroi, the ramen guy, the ones that guard the entrance to Konoha, etc. basically every single character that appeared 2 or 3 times in the entire story and they didn’t add anything to the story, characters that you even forget they exist. For you Naruhina/Hinata fans be honest with yourselves, if you read the manga (that’s Kishi’s story) and you didn’t watch the anime, you wouldn’t even know who the **** Hinata is. Hinata is a forgettable character. Studio Pierrot are Hinata fans, Studio Pierrot themselves admitted this, that’s why she appears in so many episode of the anime, because they like her. But in the manga (Kishi’s story) Hinata appears about 10 times in all most 600 chapters. Over 12 years since “Naruto” began and Hinata appeared about 10 times. If you only read the manga, you wouldn’t even know who the *** Hinata is. You will be like “Who the **** is that weirdo, oh wait I know the one that stalks Naruto”. And that my friends is the truth, Hinata is a worthless side character. The truth is if you like “Naruto” because of the story, the fighting, the twists, etc. you wouldn’t give a **** about Hinata at all, because she doesn’t matter.
    Studio Pierrot tried to make Hinata more important that she is. But the truth is she is not important at all.



    Part 10


    It really amazes me that people haven’t figured it out why Kishi created Hinata, let me explain why.
    Now the reason Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the main character, in order to make the love story between the main male character (Naruto) and main female character (Sakura) more real, more natural. Because in case you haven’t figured it out the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura, that’s it. There is no love story between Naruto and Hinata and there is no love story between Sasuke and Sakura. I’ll say this again the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura. He needed to show us the readers that Naruto has an alternative to Sakura (Chapter 505), but the truth is it’s just an illusion that Naruto can end up with someone else besides Sakura. Kishi planned from the very beginning Naruto and Sakura, but he needed to show us that Naruto might end up with someone else, but as I said it’s just an illusion that he might end up with someone else. Naruto ends up with Sakura. Naruhina it’s just an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. That’s all it ever was an illusion and that’s all it’s ever going to be an illusion. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. The second reason why Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the Naruto in order to show Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto (Chapter 442) and if she (Sakura) doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto, she will lose Naruto’s affection, Naruto’s love (Chapter 450). The truth is Hinata is a tool, Kishi used her as a tool, that’s what Hinata actually is, a tool and that’s all she’s ever going to be just a tool. Kishi could’ve used Ino or Ten Ten or any other side character in order to us and Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto, but he choose Hinata because he doesn’t care about her at all. Because if Kishi actually cared about Hinata, he wouldn’t use her as a tool. I will say this again Hinata is just a tool and that’s all she ever going to be. Kishi didn’t choose Ino or Ten Ten because he didn’t want to destroy them, to destroy his characters. He chose to destroy Hinata.


    This whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show us the readers/followers that the main character has a choice, has been done so many times, don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it. Also this whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show the main female/male character (depends on the story) that someone else has feelings for the main character has been done so many times don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it.
    And before you say “Nostradamus you’re wrong about the whole main character and side character because in Dragon Ball, Goku the main male character didn’t end up with Bulma the main female character. Goku ended with Chi Chi a side character. And Kishi was inspired by Dragon Ball.” Now think for a moment in Dragon ball we’ve never seen Goku being in love with Bulma or having an attraction towards her and we’ve never seen Bulma being in love with Goku or having an attraction towards him. Also there was no real love story in Dragon Ball to beginning with. Toriyama (the creator of Dragon Ball) only put Goku with Chi Chi because he needed to create another character, Gohan. He also put Bulma with Vegeta because he needed another character, Trunks. And later on he needed to find someone for Gohan so he put him with Videl. Now I want you to study these 3 characters Chi Chi, Bulma and Videl and tell me what exactly do you see? I’ll tell you what you’ll see all three of them are tsunderes.


    I also said Hinata is weak. Let me explain, we saw that in the fight with Hanabi (Hinata’s younger sister), Hanabi wiped the floor with Hinata, I’ll say this again Hinata’s younger sister wipes the floor with Hinata. In the fight with Neji, Neji was just toying around with her. And in the so called fight with Nagato, she was down in 1 second, Nagato used Shinra Tensei and Hinata was on the ground. She didn’t even touch Pein.

    I also said Hinata proved in this moment that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. I’ll explain that now. You see if Hinata actually cared about Naruto and she actually wanted to help him in this moment she had 2 options. The first one was if she actually cared about Naruto and if she actually wanted to help him, was to tell everyone “Hey guys I have the Byakugan, I know what’s happening on the battlefield, Naruto is in trouble let’s ALL go and help him” this is what she could’ve done if she actually cared about Naruto if she actually wanted to help. But she didn’t do that because she just doesn’t give a ****.


    The second option is if she actually wanted to play the hero in this moment, was to go to Naruto, don’t confess at all, free Naruto from ground, actually try to free him and after the battle is over then tell Naruto “Hey the reason I came to help you is because I love you” that would’ve been a great moment. But she proved that she didn’t give a **** about helping Naruto at all. She just saw her last chance to tell Naruto how she thinks she feels. In this little moment she proved that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone else, she only cared about telling Naruto how she thinks she feels. She basically forced Naruto to watch her die in front of his eyes so she can get Naruto’s attention. You are absolutely pathetic Hinata. Hinata wants attention, she’s an attention *****! This moment was all about Hinata and what Hinata wants. Even Naruto’s reaction to Hinata’s “I love you” is “What the **** is wrong with you, you barely even know me”. Hinata is very selfish.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will, why Naruto loves Sakura and always will and why Hinata will never get Naruto.


    Now we’ve seen that Naruto in the beginning he was alone he didn’t have anyone to acknowledge his existence as a human being. That he was the lonely kid. We saw that the first one to save him from the loneliness and acknowledge his existence as a human being was Iruka. After Iruka came team 7 Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. After that Shikamaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Gaara, Konohamaru and the list goes on and on. Everyone started to be there for Naruto, everyone started to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being, everyone started to support him in some way. When Sasuke left, Sakura was there for Naruto, she was there to support him. When Jiraiya died, Shikamaru and Iruka were there for Naruto, they supported him. The entire time everyone acknowledged Naruto and supported him. Now Hinata was never there for Naruto ever. Even when everyone started to there for Naruto, she wasn’t. She was nowhere to be found. She was MIA (Missing In Action).



    Part 11


    We clearly saw that Hinata could have been the first one to save Naruto from his loneliness. She could have been the first one to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. We saw that. We saw that Hinata was stalking Naruto from the very beginning. Yet she didn’t give a **** about Naruto.

    She didn’t try to ease Naruto’s pain, she just used Naruto’s strength in order to make herself stronger for her own selfish reasons. She saw Naruto suffering day after day after day and did nothing to ease his pain. Nothing at all. She actually used Naruto’s pain in order to change for her own selfish desires. She didn’t change for Naruto, she didn’t change for her clan, she didn’t change for her family, she didn’t change to protect her friends, and she didn’t change because it was a good thing to do. She decided to change for her own selfish reasons. She used Naruto as a tool.


    Now Sakura on the other hand, saw Naruto’s determination and strength and decided to change as well. But she didn’t change herself for her own selfish desires, she decided to change for Naruto. She didn’t change because she wanted Sasuke back, she changed for Naruto. She changed so Naruto won’t do everything alone anymore, she decided to change so she could support Naruto. She decided to change to help Naruto. Remember how many times Sakura said “We will be together, we have to get stronger together, next time I will help you” every single time she wants to help Naruto, she wants to be there for Naruto, she doesn’t want Naruto to do everything alone, she wants to share everything with Naruto, to support him. This is the magic that Sakura has. She isn’t selfish like Hinata is. Little Sakura was selfish, true. But Sakura grew up and became just like Naruto, which is selfless. Sakura sacrifices her own personal feelings and what she wants to make sure that Naruto isn’t hurt physically or emotionally. She is just like Naruto, Naruto sacrifices his own person feelings to make sure Sakura isn’t hurt physically or emotionally.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura and will always love Sakura. Now the reason Naruto likes Sakura is because Sakura is like him, Naruto wants acknowledgement and Sakura wants acknowledgement as well. They are alike. Now the real reason Naruto loves her and will always love her is simple. Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved in first place, from the loneliness. That’s why Naruto loves Sakura so much. Because she saved him from what he wanted to be saved in the first place from the loneliness. She is the first and only girl of his age to acknowledge his existence as a human being, as an equal. To show him that he isn’t alone in this world. That she cares about him, that he means something to her. This is really the reason why Naruto loves Sakura and always will love her.


    Now the reason Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will love her is because Hinata was never there for him. We clearly saw that she could have been the first one to acknowledge his existence as human being, that she could have been the first one to save him from the loneliness. But she didn’t care about Naruto. She didn’t even try to be there for him, she just hid behind a tree or something else. She stalked him that’s it. Even in her confession we see a moment where she stalks Naruto. You see the only thing Hinata had to do in order for Naruto to love her, was to save him from the loneliness. That’s all she had to do nothing more nothing less. If Hinata would’ve gone to Naruto when he was alone and actually talk to him and actually save from his pain, save him from the loneliness, Naruto will instantly fall in love with her. Naruto would worship her, he would treat her like a goddess. Naruto wouldn’t even look at Sakura anymore, he will be like “Who the **** is Sakura?”, but Hinata never bothered to know Naruto, to save him from the agony of being alone. Hinata didn’t bother to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. She just doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She only cares about herself and getting her prize which is Naruto. That’s it.

    Actually it’s pretty clear that she actually enjoyed watching Naruto suffer day after day after day since she did NOTHING to ease his pain. NOTHING AT ALL. Actually she did something she used Naruto’s suffering to change herself for her own selfish desires. I can really she that Hinata loves Naruto, seriously don’t you? Oh wait I’m sorry actually I see just who much she doesn’t love Naruto. So let’s make a small recap, shall we. So Hinata used Naruto as a tool in order to change herself for her own selfish desires ok. And Sakura changed so she can help Naruto, so she can support him, so Naruto wouldn’t do everything alone anymore, so he wouldn’t be alone. Also Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved, from the loneliness. Not only that but Sakura actually saved Naruto’s life a couple of times. Hinata didn’t save Naruto from the loneliness and she didn’t save Naruto’s life. Therefore Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is selfish and Sakura’s love for Naruto is selfless. This is what makes Sakura a goddess and Hinata a piece of ****.


    I’ll say this again in case you still don’t understand Hinata truly loves Naruto, there is no doubt about it. She truly has feelings for him. But there are no romantic feelings at all. Those feelings where never romantic not even for a second. Hinata loves Naruto as one loves a champion, he is all she cannot be. That’s it. Naruhina as a romantic couple is an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. Kishi created a lot of illusions so this isn’t the first time he did this. He created an illusion that Itachi was evil but it turned out that he wasn’t evil at all. He created an illusion that Gaara was evil but it turned out that Gaara wasn’t evil at all he actually was one of the good guys. He created an illusion that Nagato was evil but he wasn’t.


    Also I what you guys to study the manga and the anime and you will see something interesting. There isn’t one Hinata, there are actually two Hinatas. We have Kishis Hinata and we have Studio Pierrots Hinata. Kishi’s Hinata is weak, pathetic, selfish, stupid, etc. And we have Studio Pierrots Hinata which is a cute, sweet little angel and she is also strong, not very strong but strong. You see we have two of them. For you Naruhina fans name one thing that Hinata did in the entire story apart from being obsessed with Naruto all the time. Name one thing. You see you can’t. Why? Because Hinata did nothing in the entire story apart from saying “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun” and before you say Hinata cheered Naruto before the fight with Neji study that moment. Hinata was stalking the place where Naruto became a Genin and Naruto happen to go there. The only reason she cheered Naruto is because Naruto happen to be at that place. This proves that she didn’t want to cheer him up before the fight with Neji because if she actually wanted to cheer him up she would’ve looked for Naruto, not stalk the place where he became a Genin.



    Part 12


    Chapter 442 – Sakura realizes Hinata likes/loves Naruto. You see Sakura doesn’t know that Hinata confessed to Naruto, but she figures it on her own. This is exactly like 183 when Naruto doesn’t know that Sakura confessed to Sasuke but figures it on his own that Sakura likes/loves Sasuke. Notice Sakura’s face when she realizes that Hinata likes/loves Naruto, she is saddened by this. Now if Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend why would she be saddened by the fact that Hinata has feelings for Naruto? It’s pretty obvious that Sakura loves Naruto, has romantic feelings for him, she views him in a romantic light. She gets sad because someone else has feels for her Naruto as well. Until this moment Sakura didn’t have any competition for Naruto’s affection. If Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend she will be happy that Hinata loves Naruto, instead she isn’t she gets saddened by this, she’s not happy at all. This proves that Sakura really does love Naruto.
    You see Hinata was used as a plot device again. Hinata is was and always will be a side character. Hinata and Hinata’s feelings don’t matter at all, they never did and never will matter. Hinata as a character doesn’t matter to the story. Hinata’s love for Naruto was used as a plot device in order for Sakura to realize her own feelings, in order for Sakura to realize that someone else has feelings for Naruto, in order for Sakura to realize that if she doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto. That’s why we have the hug in 450.


    Chapter 450 – Naruto comes back and Sakura hits him for being reckless but as Naruto falls she picks him up and hugs him and thanks him. Notice how there is no background when Sakura hugs Naruto, it’s just the two of them. Now in the next panel you have Hinata smiling, this proves that Hinata has no romantic feelings for Naruto at all, because if she had romantic feelings towards him she would’ve been jealous/sad because Sakura is hugging Naruto in front of everyone, remember she stalked Naruto so she must know that Naruto loves Sakura. Now remember a hug is considered intimate and romantic in japan, for us the rest of the world a hug is just a hug, it doesn’t mean it’s romantic, but for them it is. Everything she did with Sasuke in part 1, she is doing now with Naruto (hugging, feeding) the difference is that Naruto doesn’t push her back and doesn’t treat her like crap. Now how can the Sasusaku and Naruhina fans say that every moment that Sakura had with Sasuke is romantic and every moment that Sakura had/has with Naruto isn’t romantic at all, is just being a good friend. Are you guys blind or what? It’s very clear that Sakura loves Naruto.
    Notice how not only Hinata was smiling and happy for Naruto and Sakura, but the rest of villagers as well. All of them understood that Naruto and Sakura will be together and they were happy for them.
    Hinata and the rest of the villagers aren’t smiling because Naruto is fine, there smiling because there happy for Naruto and Sakura. Naruto deservers the affection of the girl he loves.
    Now the hug was Sakura’s move, she didn’t care if the entire village watched, actually she wanted to hug him in front of everyone to tell them that Naruto belongs to her. This is basically Sakura saying “Naruto belongs to me, stay away from him”. This was Sakura’s power move.
    Now some Naruhina fans are complaining that Naruto didn’t thank Hinata. Why would he thank her? She failed in protecting him and she ****-up the situation. She put everyone in danger.


    Chapter 451 – Who do you see together Naruto and Sakura. Naruto is depressed and Sakura puts aside her own feelings and cheers him up. In her head she says “Why Am I Trying To Cheer Him Up? I’m The One Who Needs Cheering Up… Naruto.” Sakura is sacrificing her own feelings to cheer him up.
    Tazuna and Inari appear. Tazuna wants to know her Sasuke is, because he wanted to talk him as well.
    Both Naruto and Sakura get depressed. Now Naruto sees Sakura depressed and says he and Sasuke had a fight and Sasuke left but he will bring him back. Tazuna asks what exactly was the problem and suggest a love triangle. After this moment we see that Sakura is happy again and she also thanks him. You see Naruto takes away her pain.
    I’m going to explain the so called love triangle or triangles in “Naruto”. You see we don’t have a real/full love triangle, we only have half of a love triangle or triangles.
    In order to get a full love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that he has romantic feelings for Hinata, that Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and that Hinata has romantic feelings for Naruto. That would’ve been a real love triangle between those characters. But we don’t have this. Instead what we have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Naruto has NO romantic feelings for Hinata at all, Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and Hinata thinks, she only thinks she has romantic feelings for Naruto. That’s why this so called love triangle is only half of a love triangle. Something similar can be said about the other one, the one between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. It’s basically the same. In order to get a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that Sakura has romantic feelings Naruto and Sasuke and we also needed to see that Sasuke has romantic feelings Sakura. But we don’t have this. What we actually have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Sakura HAD romantic feelings for Sasuke, now Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and we see the fact that Sasuke has no romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her close. Again half of a love triangle.

    Part 13


    Chapter 457 – Now we see Sai thinking about a specific moment, when he asks Naruto if he likes Sakura. Sai says “I Read It In A Book… People Always Smile Around The People They Like. And You’re Always Smiling At Her. Did You Tell Her How You Feel?” and Naruto replies with “How Can I? I Can’t Even Keep My Promises…” you see Naruto actually confirmed that he loves Sakura. Notice how we see Naruto and Sakura and there’s no background it’s just the two of them again. Also notice how we see Sakura in one panel close to Naruto and in the next panel she is far away. This is a perfect description of how Naruto feels about Sakura, he longs for her, because she is so close to him yet so far away, and he can’t tell her how he feels because he feels unworthy of her love, because he couldn’t keep his promise to her.
    Remember Sakura didn’t force Naruto to promise her anything, Naruto is the one that made that promise.




    Part 17


    Now Sai was able to see that Naruto is in love with Sakura, because he asked Naruto if he likes Sakura, Sai tells Naruto that he read it in a book that people always smile around the people they like, Sai tells him that he (Naruto) is always smiling at Sakura and then he asks Naruto if he told her how he feels. And Naruto actually confirms that he loves Sakura, but he can’t tell her because he couldn’t even keep his promise to her. You see Sai noticed that Naruto loves Sakura because he read it in a book.


    Now are you seriously telling me that Sai also read in a book that “When person A loves person B, and person B becomes evil, person A wants to kill person B in order for person B not to sink any lower, because person A is so in love with person B?” Really who the ***** really believes this *****.


    You see it doesn’t make any ****** sense at all. If Sakura planned from the very beginning to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, she would have decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki, now why did she go to Naruto in the first place when she already planned to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, why did she confess her love to Naruto when she was so madly in love with Sasuke. You see it just doesn’t make any sense.


    Now let’s say that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was a lie (Which it wasn’t) but let’s say that it was. What would’ve happen if Naruto accepted Sakura’s “fake love”? Remember Sai said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, now what the **** was she going to do next if Naruto accepted her love?
    Are you telling me that she would’ve told Naruto “Hey you go back to the village, I have some unfinished business to take care of” then she goes to Sasuke she kills him and then goes to Naruto and she tells him “I killed Sasuke because I love him, oh and by the way I don’t love you Naruto”. Really it doesn’t make any sense at all. First of all you don’t try to kill someone you love, you just don’t do that, secondly the only way you can kill someone you loved is if you’re going to kill them to protect someone you love. As I said before she wanted to kill Sasuke to protect Naruto, we can clearly see that because the entire time Sakura was only thinking about Naruto and when she defended her feelings (when Naruto told her she is lying) she told Naruto to worry about himself and she told him that she doesn’t want him in danger.
    Sai tells him “Which Also Means She’s Willing To Let You Hate Her Forever, Naruto. I Think It’s Her Way Of Atoning For Saddling You With The Burden Of That Promise For So Many Years. She’s Asked Too Much Of You… She’s Trying To End All This Herself” Naruto asks Sai why is he telling him this. Sai says “I Feel Like I May Have Helped Push Sakura Into Her Current State Of Mind, Too. So I Wanted You To Know. I Knew I Couldn’t Just Let Her Go Alone. Like I Said, I’m Part Of Team 7, Too.” Now we see Naruto reflecting on the picture of the old team 7 and that picture gets shattered. This is the moment when Naruto realizes that things actually changed, that the old team 7 is dead and will remain dead, it will never be the way it was before. So the old team 7 is completely dead.
    You see Sai was right about what Sakura was going to do but wrong about the motive. Well actually Kakashi was right about what Sakura was going to do, Kakashi is the only that said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he didn’t say why, Kakashi only said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke. Sai said that he “thinks” that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he THINKS. Naruto was still stuck in the past and he is wondering why would Sakura want to kill Sasuke if she is in love with him, again Naruto was stuck in the past. After hearing what Naruto said we have Sai’s incredibly stupid interpretation that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Remember its Sai’s personal opinion, it doesn’t mean it’s the right one. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, Sai himself admitted this. He has a long way until he can actually understand emotions. Sai is in the process of understanding human emotions by reading books and by watching Sakura and Naruto interact with one another.

    Part 18


    Chapter 482 – Sakura gets rid of Sai, Kiba and Lee because she wants to face Sasuke alone. You see Sakura is not stupid like Hinata. Sakura understood that if all of them (Sai, Kiba, Lee and herself) went up against Sasuke they will die and they will die for nothing. She didn’t jump in a battle without thinking like Hinata did when she tried to protect Naruto. Sakura planned ahead, she actually is smart and thinks before she does something. You can also say that Hinata jumps in a battle without thinking just like Naruto does but the difference is Naruto thinks while he’s fighting and he can actually win a fight, Hinata has never won a single fight in her life, Nagato wiped the floor with her with ease, she was down with one move. Sakura had two major fights in her life, the first one against Ino which was a draw and the second against Sasori which she won with the help of Lady Chiyo. Now if it was Lady Chiyo alone versus Sasori, Lady Chiyo would’ve lost, if it was Sakura alone versus Sasori, Sakura would’ve lost. It was a team effort and that’s how they defeated Sasori.
    Now the chapter ends with Sakura telling Sasuke she wants to join him.


    Chapter 483 – Sakura tells Sasuke “I Have No Ulterior Motive! Ever Since You Left The Village, I’ve Regretted Not Going With You!” hearing this Karin in her head says “She’s An Old Friend… She Must Love Him Too But…” now remember Karin can sense chakra not emotions, she assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard. Let’s think about it, a complete stranger who happens to be a girl appears before Sasuke and tells him “Hey I want to join you” of course you’re going to assume she loves him.
    Now let’s make something perfectly clear, just because those 3 (Naruto, Sai and Karin) said Sakura loves Sasuke that doesn’t make it the truth, because the one who decides how Sakura feels is Sakura and she alone decides that. The last time she confessed her love to Naruto and we can clearly see that she is actually telling the truth, that her confession was indeed genuine and she even defended herself and her feelings when Naruto told her she is lying.
    Now Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke because he was stuck in the past, we can clearly see that because he is thinking about the moments from part 1 from 3 years ago and a single moment from part 2 in which Sakura sees Sasuke and says “Sasuke-Kun” that moment doesn’t have any romantic feelings at all. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, he himself admitted that and he assumed Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, which is complete ******* because you don’t try to kill someone you love. And Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, again Karin can sense chakra not emotions, chakra and emotions are not one and the same.


    And for those who say that Sakura really wanted to join Sasuke in this moment think for a moment. If she was so in love with him that she actually wanted to join him she would’ve left the village a long time ago to be with him, and she wouldn’t bring a poised kunai with her. She actually wanted to kill Sasuke not join him.
    Now Sakura tells Sasuke “I’ll Do Whatever You Want. I Don’t To Have Any More Regrets…” Sasuke tells her “Do You Know What I Want To Do?” Sakura tells him that she doesn’t care that she will follow any order from him. Sasuke says “To Crush The Leaf! That Is My Goal…” Sakura is completely shocked by this. Sasuke ask her if she is willing to betray the village for him, she tells him if that’s what he wants she will do it. Now Sasuke tells her to prove it and tells her to kill Karin, Sakura is shocked to hear this and asks him, who is she (Karin). Sasuke tells her “A Member Of My Organization Hawk, As You Can See, She’s Useless To Me Now” Sakura is thinking “How Heartless… He Really Isn’t The Old Sasuke-Kun Anymore. He’s Completely Changed.” Now Sakura gets closer to “kill” Karin but we see exactly that she wasn’t going to do it, she is struggling “She Doesn’t Matter… If I…If I…If I Can Stab Sasuke-Kun Right Now, This Will All End.” now Karin tries to warn Sakura, because Sasuke was going to kill her but Kakashi saved her. Here is something that you guys don’t understand Sasuke was going to kill Sakura no matter what, even if Sakura really wanted to join him and she really was going to kill Karin, Sasuke still would’ve killed Sakura, it didn’t matter to him, Sasuke wanted Sakura dead.

    Part 19


    Chapter 484 – Sakura decides to not let Kakashi carry the burden of killing Sasuke, so she decides to kill Sasuke herself, we have a flashback of the moment where Sakura tells the rookies that she will tell Naruto what they’ve decided. And we see her thinking “I Can’t Tell Naruto About This! I Have To Do This Just Right… I Can’t Falter”. Sakura tries to kill Sasuke but stops at the last moment, and we see exactly why she can’t kill him she is remembering the old Sasuke the one that she had feelings for (not a single moment of the current Sasuke), that’s why she can’t kill him. This moment proves that I was right and Sai was wrong, because if Sakura was so in love with Sasuke that she would kill him herself in order for him not to sink any lower, she actually would’ve killed him, she wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. Also the fact that she tried to kill Sasuke proves that she doesn’t love him anymore, she doesn’t view him in a romantic light anymore, and if she was truly in love with Sasuke she would’ve felt the village ages ago to be with him, she would’ve accepted the fact that Sasuke is a psychopath, she would’ve killed Karin without any hesitation at all, she wouldn’t fall in love with Naruto and she wouldn’t try to kill him (Sasuke). And if you really believed Sai about Sakura loving Sasuke so much that she will kill him herself because she loves him. She would’ve killed Sasuke with hesitating.


    Now Sasuke tries to kill Sakura again, and this time Naruto saves Sakura. And the way that Naruto looks at Sasuke after he saves Sakura is epic, that look basically means “You’re not going to kill the love of my life you son of a *****!” also that way that Naruto looks at Sasuke is almost identical to the way he looked at Gaara, when he saved Sakura from Gaara. Now Naruto understands that Sasuke isn’t the one that makes Sakura happy as he believed, since he just saw Sasuke trying to kill Sakura without any remorse at all.
    Also how many times must I repeat myself, you never try to kill someone you love, you never do that!


    Sakura tried to kill Sasuke now if that doesn’t say “I don’t love you Sasuke” that I don’t know what the **** does.
    Chapter 485 – Sasuke tells Naruto “Naruto I Told You Once Before, You Never Had Parents Or Siblings… You Never Had Anyone. So Shut Up, You Outsider!” notice Sakura’s face, now Sakura defends Naruto, she takes Naruto’s side, if Sakura really loved Sasuke(as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans say) she would defended Sasuke, not Naruto. Another moment where we can see that Sakura actually loves Naruto, again if she really loved Sasuke she wouldn’t defend Naruto and she wouldn’t take Naruto’s side.


    Now Sasuke and Naruto are charging towards each other, Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori, both Naruto and Sasuke are in danger in the exact same time. And Sakura call Naruto’s name, not Sasuke, but Naruto. She doesn’t say “both of you stop” like she did in part 1. This moment proves that Sakura tried to kill Sasuke in order to protect Naruto. Because the one she didn’t want to lose is Naruto. Yet another moment where we can see that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was indeed real, if she really loved Sasuke (as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans think) why didn’t she screamed out Sasuke’s name? The fact that she screams Naruto’s name is proof that she actually loves him and she doesn’t want to lose him.



    Part 20


    Chapter 487 – Sakura says “The Only Thing That Remains For Me… Is To Believe In Them!” she mostly believes in Naruto because maybe he can actually open Sasuke’s eyes and convince him to turn away from the darkness and she believes in Sasuke that he might open his eyes and let Naruto save him from revenge. That’s why she said that. Sakura also thanks Naruto for everything and after that we see what she is thinking “Now I Still Believe There Can Be A Happy Ending For Everyone On Team 7”. Now she didn’t say “There can be a happy ending for me, I can have Sasuke back” she didn’t say that, on the contrary she wants everyone to have a happy ending. Even Sakura doesn’t want Sasuke back, she just wants everyone to have a happy ending.


    Also Naruto doesn’t want to bring Sasuke back, he just wants to save him from revenge, that’s it nothing more, nothing less. Remember Naruto’s promise to Sakura is off, it’s no more. Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from the darkness no to bring him back. For those of you, who still believe Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke, answer this question “How is bringing Sasuke back going to save him from the darkness if he is still a psycho?” The old team 7 is dead it’s no more, it’s kaputt, it’s gone. Team 7 died a long time ago.


    Now Sasuke cheated death against Haku but Haku was too soft, Sasuke cheated death against Gaara but Naruto and Sakura saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Orochimaru but the power of the Sharingan saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Deidara but the power of the Sharingan saved him again, Sasuke cheated death against Itachi but Itachi never wanted to kill him, Sasuke cheated death against Bee but Karin, Suigetsu and Jugo saved him, Sasuke cheated death against the 5 Kages but Tobi saved him. Now in case you haven’t figured out what Kishi is trying to tell us, I will tell you, he is trying to tell us that Sasuke’s luck is about to run out, that Sasuke will die in the end. Remember those who live by the sword die by the sword. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? Why do you think Sai is Sasuke’s replacement? Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?


    Remember he is a criminal now, the entire world wants him dead. Sakura tried to kill him, Kakashi wanted to kill him, Naruto understood that he was to kill Sasuke in the end. Besides he has to die, after everything he did, he must die. Kishi cannot end the story with “Sasuke is a good guy now and everyone is fine with that” if he really makes this, it will be complete ******* and beyond stupid.
    And before you say well Gaara was also evil but he lived and he is a good guy now. Yes that’s true but truly study Sasuke and Gaara and you will see that those two are completely different. Gaara saw the light and he embraced it. Sasuke on the other hand, had the light in front of his eyes the whole time and every single time he turned against it. And before you defend him and say Tobi is controlling him, think for a moment that’s not true. Tobi only told him the truth and Sasuke on his own free will decided to take revenge. Tobi himself admitted that he took a gamble with Sasuke, he didn’t know how he will react. Tobi told Sasuke “Hey now you know the truth, what will you do?” and Sasuke on his own free will decided to kill every ******* who stands in his way.

    Also before you compare Sasuke with Vegeta (Dragon Ball, Vegeta was evil but in the end he become good and lived) think for a moment and you will see that those two are completely different.



    Part 21


    Chapter 488 – Sakura watches Naruto as he sleeps, simply adorable. Also Kakashi in his head says “He Looks So Peaceful… Like He’s Finally Free Of A Heavy Burden.” This moment proves that Sakura actually managed to do what she really wanted, to free Naruto from the promise Naruto made to her. Again remember the promise is off. Now Naruto on his own free will wants to save Sasuke from revenge, not to bring him back.
    Sakura also defends Naruto, while Hinata again proves that she is completely useless, she just sits there watching Sakura and Naruto and doesn’t say a word. Again another moment where we can see that she doesn’t add anything to the story, that she is a side character with no significance at all.
    She just sits there and does nothing, instead of defending “the love of her life” she does nothing. Sakura is the one that defends Naruto. Sorry Hinata fans but Hinata is completely useless.


    Chapter 498 – Naruto meets his mother. And what is the first thing his mother does the first thing, she hits him in the head for being an idiot. Now I wonder who does that as well, who hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot? Hmm very difficult question. Oh wait I know the answer, it’s Sakura. Coincidence that this moment looks exactly like the moment from chapter 245, when Sakura hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot. It’s exactly the same. That’s not a coincidence.
    Also for those who still say Sakura is a **** because she always hits Naruto, well going by that definition it means that Kushina is a mega ***** because the first thing she did was hit Naruto. I will say this again Sakura is a tsundere, also she only hits Naruto when he actually deserves it.


    Naruto hugs his mother, coincidence that it looks identical to the hug that Sakura gave Naruto in 450, I don’t think so. Also is it just a coincidence that Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina, no it’s not a coincidence.
    Now Naruto asked his mother, how she and Minato fell in love. Now Naruto asked this question first of all because he wanted to know and secondly and most importantly because he was asking advice in his love life, in case you haven’t figured it out. Remember Naruto had two girls confess their love for him, he had two choices. Either go to Hinata and get to know her and he might, again I say might return her feeling or finally have the guts to tell Sakura how he really feels. Remember Naruto had a lot more time with Kushina, so he could’ve asked her anything, he could’ve asked her what to do about Sasuke or how to cook, yet he wanted advice in his love life. But also remember that Naruhina is an illusion.



    Chapter 499 – Kushina makes to same gesture as Sakura did in chapter 409.


    Chapter 501 – When Minato saves Kushina it looks the same as when Naruto saved Sakura from chapter 484, even when Minato’s look from this chapter is the same as Naruto’s look from chapter 484. Coincidence that this panels looks the same, I don’t think so.


    Chapter 503 – Minato has the same look as Sakura had in chapter 470. Just like Sakura, Minato understood that what he was about to do, to seal the fox in Naruto, will hurt Naruto but in the long run it will protect him. Everything Minato did was for Naruto just like Sakura was trying to do. Minato understood that Naruto will probably hate him for sealing the fox in him, but he did it to protect Naruto. Just like Sakura understood that Naruto will probably hate her for what she wanted to go, to kill Sasuke, but she wanted to do it for Naruto to protect him.



    Part 22


    Chapter 504 – Kushina tells Naruto “You’ll Want A Girlfriend Someday. Just Try Not To Pick A Weird One… Try To Find Someone Like Your Mother…”.
    Now let’s compare the Sakura and Hinata to see which one of those is like Kushina.
    Let’s start with Sakura. Sakura has a short temper, Kushina has a short temper, Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot, Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot, Sakura hates her forehead, Kushina hates her hair, people picked on Sakura because of her forehead, people picked on Kushina because of her hair, Naruto likes Sakura’s forehead, Minato likes Kushina’s hair, Naruto is the only one that complimented Sakura on her forehead, Minato was the only one that complimented Kushina’s hair, Sakura looked down on Naruto, Kushina looked down on Minato, Sakura has pink hair, Kushina has red hair, Sakura says “Shannaro”, Kushina says “Dattebane”, Sakura cares a lot about Naruto, Kushina cares a lot about Naruto, Sakura loves Naruto (romantically) , Kushina loves Naruto (motherly) , Sakura hugged Naruto, Kushina hugged Naruto, Sakura is a loud mouth, Kushina is a loud mouth, Sakura encourages Naruto, Kushina encouraged Naruto, etc.


    Now for Hinata. Hinata was kidnapped by Kumogakure (Hidden Cloud), Kushina was kidnapped by Kumogakure. And that’s it. That’s where the similarities end completely. Hinata is nothing like Kushina, nothing looks, personality, nothing at all.
    And before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Naruto changed Hinata just like Minato changed Kushina, think for a moment. Naruto also changed Sakura, Inari, Zabuza, Neji, Gaara, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Sai, The Raikage, The Tsuchikage, Nagato, the villages of Konoha and most recently the Kyuubi or Kurama. So going by that definition Naruto has to end up with every person he changed and that includes dead people.


    Also before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Hinata saved Naruto’s life just like Kushina saved Naruto’s life. Think for a moment Hinata NEVER saved Naruto’s life. She never saved him from anything in her life. That’s the truth.
    Also stop comparing Hinata, a worthless side character to Kushina or even Minato (some of you like to compare her to Minato), because you’re comparing a worthless side character with two of the greatest characters in the story (Kushina and Minato). You’re insulting those two characters when you’re comparing them to a completely worthless side character that has no significance at all, she was no real purpose. For the love of God she has done nothing in the entire storyline, she just stalked Naruto, did nothing to ease his pain, and she is obsessed with him.
    You might as well compare TonTon to Kushina, because that’s what you’re doing when you compare Hinata a worthless side character to Kushina. Kushina and Hinata are in completely different leagues, Hinata is in the same group as TonTon, Hanabi and the rest of the useless side characters that you even forget they exist.
    Also why would Kishi put that line “Try to find someone like your mother” if he planned/plans to have Naruto die with Sasuke in the end or for Naruhina to happen or for no pairing to happen. You see that line “Try to find someone like your mother” is a 100% confirmation of Narusaku. Also in this chapter he ended any possibly of Naruhina completely. Naruhina is completely dead, it’s no more, it’s gone, it’s over for you guys deal with it.



    Part 23


    There is something that I want to say in case you guys haven’t figured it out. Kishi likes to use symbolism a lot, he used symbolism from the beginning. If you understand symbolism you will understand what his messages are. He used symbolism to tell us that Naruto and Sakura will end up together, he also used symbolism to tell us that Sasuke will die in the end.
    Why do you think Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Iruka referred to Sakura and Naruto as Heaven and Earth and Yamato was able to see Sakura’s true feelings at the bridge called Heaven and Earth it’s a symbol, a hint.

    Why do you think Sakura’s relationship with Naruto is similar to Kushina’s relationship with Minato it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think when Naruto saved Sakura that panel looks identical to the panel when Minato saved Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Konohamaru and Gamakichi referred to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think when Sakura hugged Naruto that panel looks identical to when Kushina hugged Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and Kushina hates her hair and Minato likes her hair it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Shikaku said “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves.” and Sai noticed that Sakura is very gentle with Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot and Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot it’s a symbol, a hint.
    And as for Sasuke. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? It’s a symbol, a hint that his luck is about to run out.
    Why do you think Sai was put as a replacement for Sasuke?
    Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?
    Why do you think the entire world wants to kill Sasuke?
    Why do you think Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from revenge? Not to bring him back.


    Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke is going to die.
    I said Sasuke will die. Now how is he going to die, like a hero. He will die protecting/saving Naruto’s life.


    He will have a little Darth Vader redemption moment, when Sasuke realizes that what he’s doing is wrong and he will save/protect Naruto (maybe something similar to him protecting Naruto against Haku).


    By dying a hero, Sasuke will restore the Uchiha’s honor. That’s how he will restore his clan. Not by continuing the bloodline of the Uchiha’s. The last of the Uchiha’s will die a hero. This is also how the war between the descendants of the older son and the younger son of the Rikudou Sennin will end. The war between the Uchiha’s and Senju’s will end. The Uchiha clan will be no more, but its honor will remain. This is also how his character will be redeemed.
    You can believe me or not, just follow the story to the very end and you will see.



    Part 24


    Chapter 505 – Now like I said Kishi uses symbolism. Now in the panel where Naruto thinks of his friends, Kishi used symbolism to tell us a couple of things. The closest people to Naruto are Sakura and Shikamaru. These two are the most important people in his life. The reason Sakura and Hinata are back to back is because Kishi needed to give us the illusion that Naruto has a choice between Sakura and Hinata. But it’s just an illusion that Naruto viewed Hinata as an alternative to Sakura. Now the reason Hinata is the only one that’s not facing Naruto is because Kishi is showing us that Hinata’s confession didn’t change how Naruto views her. Naruto still sees Hinata as the dark shy weirdo. Also the fact that she is the only one that’s not facing Naruto proves that Naruto views her as a friend but a very distant friend. She isn’t that important to him. Everyone that’s facing Naruto is important to him. But Hinata isn’t facing Naruto because to Naruto she is a very distant friend. He is not very fond of her. Hinata is not special to Naruto at all. She doesn’t hold a special place in his heart and she never will. Sakura and Naruto are smiling and Sakura holds her hand to her heart and Sakura’s eyes and Naruto’s are basically connected. This is a symbol to tell us that Naruto made his choice and he choose Sakura. This moment also proves that Naruto accepted the fact that Sakura loves him romantically. He finally saw that Sakura and her feelings changed. That Sakura grew up that she’s matured. For those of you who keep saying that Naruto hates Sakura, because of her “fake confession” take a look at how Naruto thinks of Sakura.
    Also the fact that Naruto thinks of Sasuke completely separate of his friends is also a symbol that Sasuke will die in the end.


    Chapter 538 – Kyuubi is remembering Naruto of that day, when they were kids and Naruto saw the darkness within Sasuke. Now there is a sparring match between Naruto and Sasuke. Now Sakura and Ino cheer for Sasuke, they want Sasuke to win that fight, Hinata sort of cheers for Naruto but gets overshadowed by a random girl, this moment proves to us once again that Hinata is a worthless side character that doesn’t matter at all. Now Sasuke wins that little fight and take a look at Sakura’s face and her reaction when she sees that Naruto lost, she isn’t happy at all, Ino is the only one that likes that Sasuke won that little fight, Sakura on the other hand doesn’t. This moment proves that Sakura’s relationship with Ino was something similar to Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke.


    You see Sakura was just following Ino around, if Ino did something Sakura did the same thing even though she didn’t want it, if Ino wanted something Sakura wanted the exact same thing. Sakura just wanted to be like Ino, she just wanted to be cool like Ino, remember in the beginning Ino was better than Sakura. So if Ino wanted Sasuke, Sakura wanted Sasuke as well, if Ino wanted Sasuke to win, so did Sakura. But eventually Sakura decided to become Ino’s rival, she decided to view Ino as a rival to surpass her and to be better than her. And Sakura surpassed Ino. Ino and Sakura are friends but Sakura decided to view Ino as a rival to become better. Also the fact that Sakura isn’t happy that Naruto lost that fight proves that she had feelings for Naruto from the beginning, but those feelings needed time to blossom (see what I did there?).


    Something similar can be said about Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke. You see Sasuke was cooler that him, better and Naruto decided to make Sasuke his rival in order to surpass him.



    Part 25


    Chapter 540 – Ah the famous 540. Now in 539 a random ninja goes to Sakura and gives her a love letter and she tells him there is someone else she loves. Now in 540 she apologizes. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone else without getting depressed and the fact that she openly admitted that she loves someone proves that she is quite happy to love that person, she isn’t ashamed of being in love. She openly admitted that she loves someone else because the one she loves is Naruto, the fact that she admitted that she is in love with someone proves that she isn’t ashamed of loving him and she didn’t get depressed about loving someone. Now before that guy leaves he tells her “But There Is One Thing That I Know If It’s Somebody That You Like, Then They’re Bound To Be A Great Person!” now immediately after she heard that she thinks of Sasuke in darkness the current Sasuke and she gets depressed about it. You see that little speech send Sakura into a little guilt trip, because that guy basically told her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, that person must be a great guy” until that moment she was relaxed, that fact that she admitted that she is in love without getting depressed proves that Sasuke isn’t the one she loves. Now Sakura loved Sasuke because he was good looking, he was cool and Ino and every girl wanted him, also remember that Sakura actually believed that Sasuke is a great guy, she believed that he was the greatest of the greatest, that no one could be better than him and she was wrong. You see this is a moment where Sakura is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever viewing him in a romantic light. She actually believed Sasuke is a great guy and she was wrong. Just as she was wrong about Naruto, remember Sakura hated Naruto in the beginning because she believed that Naruto enjoys watching her suffer, that Naruto doesn’t understand her and the fact that Naruto likes to get in her way.


    Sakura was wrong about both Sasuke and Naruto, she was wrong about both of them.


    Now the reason that Sakura wanted Sasuke in the beginning is simple. Now remember what Sakura said in chapter 3? She told Sasuke (actually Naruto) that all she wants is his acknowledgment. Sakura wanted Sasuke to acknowledge her. That’s because she believed if she gets Sasuke’s acknowledgment, everyone else will acknowledge her as well. Sasuke was the coolest, the strongest in that period and his acknowledgment would mean a lot. That’s why Sakura wanted Sasuke. Not because Sasuke made her happy or made her feel safe. Something similar can be said about Naruto as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke’s acknowledgment as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke to acknowledge his strength, his power. He wanted Sasuke to acknowledge him as an equal. Both Naruto and Sakura wanted Sasuke acknowledgement. But both Naruto and Sakura eventually understood that Sasuke’s acknowledgement means nothing. Both of them understood that they can live perfectly fine without Sasuke’s acknowledgment. Have you noticed the fact that after Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s relationship bloomed, have you noticed that? After Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s bond became the strongest one in the entire story. Both Naruto and Sakura are perfectly fine without Sasuke, they can live their lives peacefully.



    Part 26


    What Kishi did in 540, what he did in this moment is a great thing. Let me explain what I mean by that.
    You see all of you instantly believed Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly assumed if Sakura thinks of Sasuke it must mean she loves him. All of you took this moment as proof that Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly said Sakura loves Sasuke. But none of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think, let’s actually analyze this moment and let’s take in consideration everything that ever happen until now.” None of you actually did that. Kishi wanted us to stop and think. Not just to see a moment where Sakura thinks of Sasuke and automatically say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, Kishi wants us the readers to stop and think, he wants us to use our brains. Ok now let’s analyze this moment first.


    Now Sakura openly admitted that she loves someone, she doesn’t get depressed, she is perfectly fine. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone proves that she is happy about loving that person, she is perfectly fine, happy, relaxed. Now immediately after that guy tells her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, he must be a great guy”, Sakura felt like ****, she got depressed instantly, she lowers her head into the ground, the sign that she is ashamed (lowering your head into the ground it’s natural thing to do when you’re ashamed about something, it’s a normal human action, we all do it, but most of the time you don’t even noticed it.) and she thinks of the current Sasuke, the psycho Sasuke.


    You see none you actually studied this moment, none of you actually took in consideration Sakura’s face and the way she thinks of Sasuke surrounded by black flames, in complete darkness. You instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Without even thinking. You see Kishi created an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke, but it’s just an illusion, now in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think, that’s all you have to do. To stop and think. He also created an illusion in chapters 474 and 483.


    Now in chapter 483 Karin said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually analyzed this moment. All of you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, without even thinking. Now imagine you’re Karin in that moment, so you see and hear everything from Karin’s perspective, ok. And a complete stranger comes to Sasuke, and that stranger happens to be a girl. And you hear what that stranger said, you hear what Sakura said. That she wants to join Sasuke because she regrets not leaving with him. What exactly are you going to assume that Sakura doesn’t love Sasuke or that Sakura loves Sasuke? What exactly are you going to assume from what you heard? Of course you’re going to assume Sakura loves Sasuke. You see Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, that’s it, she only assumed.

    Now in chapter 474 Sai and Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think.” You didn’t do that, you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke, we clearly saw that he was stuck in the past, every time he said Sakura loves Sasuke he is thinking about old Sakura, the Sakura from 3 years ago, from the old team 7. In his head nothing changed. He couldn’t believe that Sakura loves him now. So Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. Does that mean it’s true? Of course not.



    Part 27


    Now Sai also said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Really she wants to kill him because she loves him? Who the **** believes this? How many times do I have to repeat myself? You don’t try to kill someone you love. You just don’t do that! Also since when did Sai become an expert when it comes to human emotions, especially when it comes to love? Now none of you said “Ok let’s think for a moment”. Now if Sai is right (which he isn’t) how was Sakura going to kill Sasuke, if she wanted Naruto to come back to the village with her? What if Naruto agreed to go back to the village with her? What exactly was she going to do next? Was she going to tell Naruto to back to the village alone, because she has something to take care of first or what? Simple answer she wasn’t going to kill Sasuke because she loves him, she was going to kill Sasuke because she loves Naruto. Everything she did was for Naruto. Not Sasuke. Also if Sakura was so madly in love with Sasuke, she would’ve decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki. But she didn’t do that because she doesn’t love him. Furthermore if she actually loves Sasuke so much why didn’t she leave the village to find Sasuke and be with him, after he left? Remember when Sasuke left, Sakura said she will abandon her village to join him to be with him. But she didn’t leave the village at all. This proves that she didn’t truly love him. Also if Sai was right and Sakura really wanted to kill Sasuke because she loves him. This is complete ********, by the way.

    Sakura would’ve killed Sasuke. She wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. To remember the old feelings that she had for him. So what Sai said was wrong. The reason she thinks of Sasuke in this moment (540) is because she is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted. So before you say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END” think for a moment.


    Have you forgotten the great love that Sakura has for Naruto? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by Naruto for the rest of her life? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather lose her connection, her bond with Naruto? If it means protecting him. Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by the closest person to her, by the one she loves? That she would rather be alone if she knows Naruto would be safe would be protected. Either you want to admit or not Sakura chose Naruto over Sasuke and herself. Have you forgotten the fact that when Naruto and Sasuke where charging towards each other (Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori), Sakura screamed out Naruto’s name, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that the fact that Sakura confessed her love to Naruto? Have you forgotten that fact that Sakura didn’t like when she discovered that Hinata has feelings for Naruto, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sakura hugged Naruto romantically in front of the entire village, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten that fact that when Yamato told Sakura that he could see that she loves Naruto, Sakura didn’t deny it at all, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that Sakura flirted with Naruto when he came back to the village, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten all this things?

    Also have you forgotten that Sakura fights this war on Naruto’s side, have you forgotten that? Also remember that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, we’ve never seen a single not even a single moment where you can say that Sakura still loves Sasuke. Not even one. We’ve never even seen a moment that could tell us that Sakura still MIGHT love Sasuke. Not even one. Also have you forgotten the two greatest hints in the entire story? The two greatest hints in the entire story are the following: Naruto is actually Sakura’s fairytale prince, this is the first one. And the second one is what Kushina told Naruto “Find a girl like me”. Those two moments/hints are 100% Narusaku confirmations.



    Part 28


    What Kishi did in this moment is absolutely brilliant, it’s very good writing from him. But in order to see the good writing you have to forget the fact that you are a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader. Only then you will understand this moment. Now I’m sure you’re going to say “Well Nostradamus since you know everything answer this question: Why wasn’t Sakura thinking of Naruto? I mean isn’t Naruto a great guy? So why isn’t she thinking of Naruto?” The answer to that question is incredibly simple. Sakura wasn’t thinking about Naruto for the same reason why Naruto wasn’t thinking particularly of Sakura in chapter 505. Because it will be a poor and quite frankly pathetic way to make Narusaku officially. Think for a moment what would you rather see.

    A moment where Naruto thinks of Sakura (505 he admits that he found someone like his mother) and a moment where Sakura thinks of Naruto (540)? Or would you rather have a real moment, a true moment? You see Kishi already planned a real moment in order to make Naruto and Sakura officially, maybe something like that OVA or like the novel Blood Prison. He already planned a real moment for Naruto and Sakura, a moment that all the Narusaku fans have been waiting for, also in that moment all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans will shut the ****-up once and for all. After that moment you can’t say “Well Naruto only ended up with Sakura because he can’t have Hinata or because Sakura can’t have Sasuke or some another ****”. You will realize that Naruto and Sakura were meant for one another from the start. So Sakura wasn’t thinking of Naruto because the entire love story would be over.

    Kishi didn’t choice to end the love part of the story now because like any good writer he knows when to end the love story, when to put the main male character and the main female character together, towards the very end of the story. He didn’t put Naruto and Sakura in beginning of the story because there was no point to do that, it would just suck, he didn’t put them together in the middle of the story because again there was no point to that it would just suck, and it would be a stupid way to tell a love story. Like any another good writer he knows to put Naruto and Sakura at the very end of the story. But before he puts Naruto and Sakura together he has to develop their relationship, he has to show us the readers that those two are meant for each other.

    And he did develop their relationship, he also showed us that Naruto and Sakura are meant for each other. I’ll make it a lot easier for you guys in case you didn’t understood what I’m trying to say. If Sakura was thinking of Naruto in this moment, it would mean that Kishi is a bad writer, that he can’t write a good story. If Sakura was thinking of Sasuke (which she did), it means that Kishi is a good writer, that he can write a good story. But I’ll say this again in order to understand this moment and what it meant you must forget the fact that you’re a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader.

    Only then you’re going to realize what it actually means. The reason why Sakura was thinking of Sasuke is because she is ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted because she saw him in a romantic light. And before you say why would Sakura be ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him. Well think for a moment. Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke tried to kill her multiple times, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke wants to kill her friends, to destroy her home, to kill her family and kill the one she loves( which is Naruto), have you forgotten about all this? Have you forgotten the fact that he treated her like ****? Wouldn’t you be ashamed of ever loving someone like that?



    Part 29


    This little moment in 540 is brilliant. Kudos to you Kishi. You see almost all the Narusaku fans were like this “Oh no Sakura thinks of Sasuke” and all the Naruhina fans were like this “YES Sakura thinks of Sasuke, Naruhina is so happening, YES!” But it’s just an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke. It’s just good writing from Kishi. But in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think. Truly study this moment and take in consideration everything that’s ever happened until this point. Only then you will really understand the good writing and what this moment really is. 540 is brilliant writing if you’re mature enough to understand it.


    Now in this chapter we also have Hinata saying this “This war is to protect Naruto!” Now again we see just how selfish Hinata really is. Really Hinata this war is to protect Naruto? How about protecting your friends, your family, your clan, the innocents, the ones that can’t defend themselves, how about protecting the world? What the hell is wrong with this girl? Is Naruto the only thing she has in her head? I’m sure you can say well by protecting Naruto, she actually is protecting the entire world. By that’s complete ********. She specially said “to protect Naruto THE END”. She proved again that she doesn’t give a **** about her friends, her family and the world.


    I want you guys to think, what if Kishi decides to go 180 on everything he created until this point, what if he keeps Sasuke alive, what if Hinata gets Naruto and Sasuke gets Sakura. What will Kishis message to us be? Hmm? So let’s say Sasuke lives and he gets Sakura, ok. What exactly will Kishi tell us, that basically the villain of the story gets the girl? The girl that the main character wants and has been trying to win her over from the very beginning and in the end he doesn’t succeed at all.


    Do you seriously believe that the story will end something like this: “Sasuke lives, becomes a good guy and he goes to Sakura and tells her that he loves her.” Now this is beyond stupid, it just doesn’t make any sense at all. It goes against his character, he hated Sakura from the beginning, he even tried to kill her and all of a sudden he loves her? What the ****? It’s just not possible. But let’s continue and let’s say this really happens. So what will Sakura say and do next. Maybe something like this “Sakura goes to Naruto and tells him that even though he (Naruto) is the one that makes her happy, even though he is the one that understands her, even though he is the one that sacrificed his own happiness to make sure that she is happy, even though he is actually the one that likes her forehead, even though he is actually her fairytale prince, even though he saved her and even though she said that she loves him and she proved that she loves him, in the end she is going to tell him she doesn’t love him at all.

    That she loves Sasuke even though Sasuke tried to kill her, even though Sasuke broke her heart and even though Sasuke doesn’t give a **** about her, she loves him and always will. And she choices Sasuke over Naruto.” After that Naruto goes to Hinata and tells her “I love you Hinata, even though you used me as tool in order to change yourself, even though you don’t really care about me, even though you didn’t save me from the pain that I was suffering, even though you took pleasure from my pain because you just watched me from afar, well actually you were stalking me, even though I don’t really know you, even though I’ve spend 10 seconds with you, in the end I love you.” I’m sorry but what kind of a monumental moron do you have to be, to actually believe something like this will happen?



    Part 30


    Think for a moment what if Kishi does a 180 on everything and he decides that in the end it’s going to be Naruhina and Sasusaku. What exactly will Kishi tell us? Now the entire principle in “Naruto” has always been “Never give up” on anything. Try your best and in the end you will succeed. Now Naruto did everything in his power to win Sakura’s affection, Sakura’s heart, her love. Now if Kishi decide to make Sasusaku in the end it means that the entire concept of “Never give up” is destroyed. Think for a moment Kishi has been trying to tell us the readers to never give up, ok. So in the end he goes against everything he created and against the lesson he is trying to teach us and decides to just forget the idea of “Never give up”. If Kishi decides to put Sakura with Sasuke it means that Naruto failed completely and utterly.

    Think for a moment Naruto did everything in his power to win her and in the end he is going to give up on winning her love? So what’s Kishis message to us? If he decides to make Naruhina and Sasusaku, he will basically tell us to forget about winning someone’s affection/love because in the end we are not going to succeed at all. So we should just give up and go for the dark shy weirdo. Let me make this perfectly clear Naruhina and Sasusaku go against the entire concept of “Never giving up”, if Kishi decide to end with this two, he will destroy his own story. The very lecture that he sought to teach us is destroyed. Naruhina and Sasusaku completely and utterly destroy the Story.


    Also I have one question for you Sasusaku fans the real ones, not the Naruhina fans who support Sasusaku because you want Naruhina to happen. Why exactly do you support this pairing? You do realize that you basically support abuse in family, right? Because of Sasuke gets Sakura what exactly will happen? I’ll tell you he will beat her all her life, she will be treated like ****. Also you do realize that Sasuke tried to kill her right? For you Naruhina fans I don’t have this question because I already know the answer to that one. You guys/girls who support Naruhina, you only support it because you want your cute sweet little princess the get her prize and you don’t care about Naruto at all.


    Chapter 552 – There is a moment where Naruto thinks of all his friends. Notice the fact that Sasuke doesn’t appear at all. That’s because Kishi is trying to tell us again that Sasuke is going to die. That Sasuke’s death is inevitable.



    Part 31


    Chapter 558 – Now in this chapter one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura and one clone saves Hinata. Let’s take a look at the differences. Let’s start with the first one, so one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura from two Zetsu clones. When he saved Sakura he was facing her and he asked her “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” then he directly looks at her smiles at her and tells her “You don’t seem hurt!” this moment is all about Sakura, now Shizune and that fat guy where there to, yet Naruto only addressed Sakura.

    He only talked to her. He asked her if she is alright and he checked if she is fine. When Naruto looks at Sakura and asks her if she is fine, he is like “Hey babe looking good”. Now let’s study the Hinata save. So Hinata was about to get attacked by three Zetsu clones and Naruto saves her before she is attacked. Notice the fact that when Naruto saves Sakura he is facing her, when Naruto saves Hinata he isn’t facing her at all. The entire time Naruto is there he isn’t facing Hinata at all. Now when Naruto saves Hinata he says “Sorry for taking so long. Everything’s all right now!” notice the fact that he basically addressed the entire group not Hinata, because he didn’t say “Sorry for taking so long Hinata” it’s not like the moment where he saves Sakura where he actually addressed Sakura, where he specifically said “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” and then he looked at her and said “You don’t seem hurt!”.


    I want to ask you guys/girls a question and I want an answer from you guys/girls. Can someone please tell me how the **** did Hinata landed on her ass? One second she was on her feet and the next she was on her ass. And no one even touched her, no one. She was about to be attacked she was on her feet and before she gets attacked Naruto steps in and saves her and we see Hinata on the ground on her ass and no one touched her. The only explanation that makes sense is that Naruto is so fast that when he saved her, he generated a lot of wind that knocked Hinata on her ass. But if that’s true, then how weak is Hinata really? Because basically she got knocked down by a little wind.


    Chapter 559 – Naruto gets rid of the Zetsu clones and he barely turns his head towards Hinata and asks her “Are you alright, Hinata?” the same thing that he did with Sakura but the difference is the fact that didn’t face her at all, he didn’t smile at her and he didn’t say “You don’t seem hurt” like he did with Sakura. Notice the fact that the entire time Naruto is there, the entire time, he isn’t even facing Hinata, he barely turns his head towards her. Now Neji and Kiba don’t believe that Naruto is really Naruto, they think he’s a Zetsu clone. And Hinata says “It’s Naruto-Kun just look at his eyes, you can tell.” Now this isn’t really impossible considering the fact Naruto barely turned his head towards Hinata, so Hinata didn’t even look in Naruto’s eyes, again I will say this the entire time he is there he isn’t facing her. And before you say well Hinata is the only one that was able to see that Naruto is really Naruto think for a moment. So did everyone else, so did Sakura, Shizune, Gaara, Kakashi, Gai, Lee, Sai, Shikamaru, Ino, Chouji and even people that haven’t seen Naruto in their lives were able to see that the Naruto is really Naruto, that he isn’t a Zetsu clone. The only ones that didn’t believe Naruto were Kiba and Neji. That’s because Kiba smelled Naruto’s chakra and noticed that he smells differently (or maybe he misses the smell of Naruto’s fart) and Neji saw that Naruto’s chakra signature is different, because Neji had his Byakugan activated unlike Hinata who didn’t have her Byakugan activated, so Hinata wasn’t able to see that Naruto’s chakra is different. Now Hinata is getting depressed because she realizes how pathetic she really is, that she couldn’t protect Naruto and Naruto ends up protecting her.

    And Naruto decided to cheer her up and tells her “It’s all in your eyes. Don’t get so down on yourself! You’re strong!” again notice the fact that Naruto is not facing her at all and he barely turns his head towards her even when he cheers her up. So Naruto wasn’t able to see that Hinata was depressed. The truth is Naruto sensed that Hinata was depressed. The truth is if Naruto didn’t have the power to sense emotions/intentions he wouldn’t even cheer her up. He only cheered her up because he felt something was wrong with her, he felt exactly why she was depressed. And he decided to return the “favor” with the whole “It’s in your eyes”. Now what Naruto really wanted Hinata to understand, his real message to her was that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with him all the time that she should acknowledge herself and then she can be strong on her own. She doesn’t have to be high on “Naruto” to be strong. She can be strong in her own way. That’s Naruto’s real message to her. After that Naruto remembers the moment when Hinata jumps in the fight that he had with Nagato, and Naruto smiles. Now he smiles because he is happy he could change someone, he was able to change Hinata. That’s why he smiles. And before you say “No Nostradamus he is actually thinking about Hinata’s confession and he smiles because he is secretly in love with her” Think for a moment, analyze this moment, he isn’t thinking about her confession because if he actually was thinking about her confession, we would’ve see him thinking about her confession but we don’t see that at all. He is not thinking about Hinata’s confession at all, that’s because he doesn’t care about her confession.



    Part 32


    Chapter 569 – Now Kurama thinks of all the moments that Naruto proved to everyone that they are wrong. He proved to Neji that he was wrong, that people can actually change, that losers can change. He proved to Inari that heroes do exist, etc. When we see the moment when Naruto proved to Inari that heroes do exist you have a flashback of that scene. Now in that original scene you have Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, Kakashi and Tazuna. In the flashback we have Naruto, Sakura, Kakashi and Tazuna. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable.


    Chapter 573 – In this chapter we see the all of Naruto’s friends heading towards him, towards the battlefield, where Naruto, Bee, Kakashi and Gai are fighting against Tobi/Madara. Now almost of Naruto’s friends have their own speech/monologue and they say how Naruto influenced them, how Naruto helped/changed them and now they want to help Naruto on the battlefield so they can defeat Tobi once and for all and save the world, they want to support Naruto. I’m going to focus on Hinata’s speech and Sakura’s speech.

    I’ll start with Hinata’s. She says this “Naruto-Kun. I’ve always…always been chasing after you…even now. But once this war ends, I’m going to stop once and for all.” Now I stopped there and said to myself finally Hinata understood that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with Naruto in order to live her life. That she understood Naruto’s message from chapter 559. I was really happy that Kishi will finally develop Hinata, that we will finally see some development in her character. But she continues her speech with the following “Next time, I’ll be next to you, holding your hand…walking with you! Wait for me!” and she just ends her speech. Let me make this perfectly clear there is nothing wrong with what Hinata said, the problem with her speech is not what she said, it’s what she DIDN’T say. That’s the problem. It’s nothing wrong with what she said because is basically the same thing she always says which is “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun…” each time she appears she says the exact same thing over and over and over and over and over again. One question does Hinata even have a brain? Or does she have a tape record instead and the tape in it got stuck and now it’s repeating the same thing over and over and over.


    I’ll say this again there is nothing wrong with what she said. The problem is what she didn’t say. That’s the problem. You see she said absolutely NOTHING about going there to help Naruto, to support him so they can defeat Tobi. Even Shino wants to help Naruto, he actually wants to support him so they can defeat Tobi aka the bad guy, and Shino is another worthless side character (just like Hinata) and he also has no character development at all (just like Hinata). Each one of Naruto’s friends wants to help him, to support him so the bad guy will be defeated so they can save the world. Hinata on the other hand doesn’t give a **** about any of that, she just wants to hold Naruto’s hand. How selfish is she really? Is Naruto the only thing in her head? What’s wrong with this girl? I’ll admit the whole “holding hands” is cute (if you’re 8 years old), but at the same time it’s stupid, foolish and childish. The only thing that Hinata wants is to go where Naruto is and hold his hand. I’m sorry but how is this going to help Naruto? How is this supposed to stop Tobi? How is this supposed to save the world?



    Part 33


    Ok let’s picture the scenario. So Hinata arrives at the battlefield she goes to Naruto and tells him that she wants to hold his hand. Let’s say Naruto agrees and they are holding hands. How is this going to save the world? What exactly will Tobi do? Is Tobi going to see that Naruto and Hinata are holding hands and he will be like this “Oh look at Naruto and Hinata holding hands, that’s the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Forget my plan to control the world, I cannot do that anymore because I’ll destroy Naruto and Hinata’s beautiful relationship. Look at them they look so cute together.” And Tobi decides to be a good guy and the world is saved. What the ****! Seriously someone please tell me how is “holding hands” going to defeat the bad guy and save the world? How?


    Hinata proves again that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto, about his safety, about her friends, about her family, about the innocent civilians, about her clan, about her teammates, about the world about anyone. She just doesn’t care at all. She just wants to hold Naruto’s hand.


    I’m sorry for saying this but she must die. She is beyond annoying now. I don’t want her dead but if she dies it will be a lot better for everyone especially for herself. It will be a lot better for her clan, remember she is the next in line to lead the Hyuga clan, now picture Hinata leading the Hyuga clan, it will be the end of that clan. It will be a lot better for the Hyuga clan if Neji or Hanabi would lead them. Both are capable of leading the clan. Hinata isn’t capable of anything. It would be a lot better for Naruto if Hinata dies. Imagine the fight Naruto vs. Sasuke and Hinata tries to be the hero again and steps in that battle. The scene will look something like this “Hinata: - I won’t let you lay another finger on Naruto!
    And Sasuke grabs her with Susano’o and crushes her. Sasuke: - I killed, uh wait who the **** I just killed?
    Naruto: - Dude you just killed my stalker.
    Sasuke: - You had a stalker? Creepy man.”


    Also it will be a lot better for her if she dies, because she can’t be obsessed with Naruto anymore. Now I don’t want Hinata dead. But at this point it’s the best option for everyone, the second option would be if someone slaps her and forces her to wake up and face reality. I really wanted to see some Hinata development, I really wanted to see a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata. I really wanted to see Naruto being in love with Sakura but at the same time having an attraction towards Hinata, I really wanted to see him struggling which one to choose. But we’ve never saw that and we never will. And we also won’t have any development in Hinata’s character. It’s been almost 13 years since “Naruto” started and we haven’t seen any development at all. Also I want to you guys to imagine if there was no Naruto at all, if Naruto didn’t exist. What exactly would’ve Hinata do without someone to watch suffer day after day after day and take strength from that persons suffering in order to change herself. What if there was no Naruto to beginning with. You want to know what Hinata would’ve done without Naruto. I’ll tell you. She would’ve realized just how pathetic she is, she would give up on trying changing herself and she would’ve left a note saying just how pathetic she is and after that she would’ve hanged herself. This is how pathetic of a character Hinata really is.



    Part 34


    Now let’s analyze Sakura’s speech/monologue.

    Sakura says this “Naruto you saved Konoha and now you’re trying to save to save the entire shinobi world. You always get left with these insurmountable tasks. But no matter what you say this time… We’re going to BE TOGETHER… NOT JUST ME…WE’RE GOING TO ALL FIGHT TOGETHER THIS TIME!” Now this is what puts Sakura on a completely different level then Hinata.

    You see Sakura isn’t stupid or selfish like Hinata is. Sakura wants to go to the battlefield and help Naruto, she wants to support him. She doesn’t want to hold Naruto’s hand because she knows that won’t help him or anyone else. And again we have the famous speech “We’re going to be Together” we have the whole “Together” again. Remember Sakura really loves Naruto (she proves this in this chapter) and she wants to help him, to support him so they can defeat the bad guy, so the world will be saved and protected. Sakura’s speech proves just how much she changed. Not only as a person but as character, but most importantly as a shinobi. Her speech is what makes her a selfless. Sakura’s speech shows just how much she cares about Naruto, how much Naruto means to her. But not just Naruto, the world as well. She wants to be there for Naruto so they together can save the world.


    Now Kishi used Hinata as tool once again. He used her to show us the difference between Hinata’s so called love for Naruto and Sakura’s love for Naruto. He used her to show us that Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is immature and selfish and he showed us that Sakura’s love for Naruto is mature and selfless. Also take a look at Hinata’s face when she gives her speech and you will see that she looks like she is about to cry. Sakura looks confident, strong and determined. In this chapter Sakura proves again that she is a goddess and Hinata is well garbage.
    Chapter 581 – We have the cover page and on it we have Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable. Kishi is trying to tell us that this is team 7, the team 7 that will remain which is Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. We also have a Narusaku hint/moment. We see Sakura calling Naruto and Naruto smiling like “Yeah finally I got the girl” we also have the Japanese letters written in yellow and pink. Yellow=Naruto. Pink=Sakura. And at the top of the page we have cherry blossoms. Cherry blossom=Sakura. I mean seriously how many Narusaku hints to you need, to see that those two are going to be together?



    Part 35


    Now let’s talk about the interview that everyone likes to use. Ok let’s start.
    “Seiyuu: “Sakura had always been worried about Naruto, but her actions towards Naruto seem to have a different feel from before, she seems very anxious about Naruto…
    How does she feel about Sasuke-kun?”

    Kishimoto: “As for Sakura… Sasuke… what about Sasuke? Naruto is close and she worries about Naruto as well, but as expected, she [loves] Sasuke.

    Seiyuu: Because of this, she acted quite haughty towards that guy. She used Naruto’s love for her and told him she loved him.

    Kishimoto: On the contrary…. I felt like depicting an honest girl, with a surprisingly stubborn impression.”


    Ok let’s analyze. Ok Kishi first said “She [loves] Sasuke.” Ok so from this we get that she loves Sasuke, no real problem so far. Immediately Kishi says this “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok so from this we get that Sakura’s confession towards Naruto wasn’t fake at all, that she actually loves him (Naruto).
    Now am I the only one that sees the problem with this interview? Ok so first Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and immediately he says Sakura loves Naruto, that her confession was real. Again I’ll ask this. Am I the only one that sees the problem with this? So Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and the he says Sakura loves Naruto. What the ****?

    The two answers contradict one another. So which one is it Sakura loves Sasuke or Sakura loves Naruto. Which one? I’ll tell you which one. Its Sakura loves Naruto, that’s the correct one. You see whoever translated that interview was a Naruhina fan and didn’t like what Kishi said and he decided to change the word “Love”. The correct translation is this “She LOVED Sasuke”. Let’s analyze this interview again but with the correct translation.


    Kishi first said “She loved Sasuke” ok from this we get that Sakura loved Sasuke. And immediately Kishi said “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok from this we understand that Sakura loves Naruto. Now here is something quite interesting. The two answers don’t contradict one another anymore. So we can see that this is the correct translation “She LOVED Sasuke”. I want to tell you guys/girls something very important. DON’T BELIEVE INTERVIEWS. To be more precise don’t believe the ones that you find on the internet, on forums. Why is that? Simple you can find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews each one of them translated completely differently. I’ve proved above just how easily it is to change an interview. That guy who translated that interview changed one letter. He changed the word “loved” to “loves”, he changed a single letter he changed the “d” to “s”. And doing this changed the entire interview. Don’t believe me when I say you will find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews, fine Google it and you will see. You can also find fake interviews. The only way you can believe an interview as if you will find a video interview where you will see Kishi himself talking in Japanese and at the bottom of the video you will have the official and correct subtitles in English. Or if you find official interviews from magazines or something official like a data book. Something that’s actually official not something you find on a forum.
    And for the love of god stop believing Narutopedia.

    Narutopedia is part of Wikipedia. Wikipedia is an Internet encyclopedia. It’s not something official. Narutopedia is not something official. On Wikipedia almost ever article can be changed. Every single article on Narutopedia can be edited, can be changed. Don’t believe me go on Narutopedia create an account and after that find an article and click the edit button. Narutopedia is something made by fans, made by people like you and me. It’s not made by Kishi or his team. Go read the manga because that’s the original and true story and understand it on your own. Either you read it online or buy the manga volumes it’s up to you. Just read it forget about the anime and forget about being an Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan when you read it, only then you’re truly going to realize the story, only then you will understand the story. After you read the manga you’re going to say “Well this idiot Nostradamus was actually telling the truth about everything”.

    What’s so difficult to understand about this ending?
    All bad guys defeated. Sasuke dead, redeemed but dead. The tailed beasts are not used/viewed as weapons anymore. Naruto becomes Hokage. And Naruto and Sakura are together, as lovers.
    THE END.
    [/SPOILER]
     
         

  21. #71
    Senior Member Ero sennin jiraiya's Avatar
    Status
    Ero sennin jiraiya is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Apr 2012
    Location
    USA
    Posts
    1,493
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Naruto and Hinata have had an okay amount of development. Obviously Naruto has interacted with Sakura more because they were on the same team but I don't think Kishimoto would have made Hinata crazy in love with Naruto and have all the evens that have led up to chapter 615 unless he was planning on making them a couple pretty early on.
     
         

  22. #72
    Member
    Status
    Kellyable is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Sep 2012
    Location
    Um...does Nebraska count as a state?
    Posts
    145
    Post Thanks / Like
    This user has no status.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    I'm just being devil's advocate here but: If I admire someone, does it mean i like him? If I hug someone, does it mean i like him? If I help someone out, does it mean i like him? If I've been friends with someone for a long time, do i have to develop feelings like love for him? If I joke around with someone, do i like him? If I get along with someone very well, do I like him? You can't 'tell Sakura likes Naruto' by the way she looked at him. That's like me saying I can tell Naruto likes Hinata by the surprised look he had when he thought Hinata died. Honestly answer these question in your head, I'm actually really curious what your answer is.
     
         

  23. #73
    Banned
    Status
    Twin Steps is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Dec 2012
    Location
    Ottawa, Canada
    Posts
    4,796
    Post Thanks / Like
    Blowing Fanboys and Idiots
    alike With C4 Karura
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by Naruto N Uzumaki View Post
    Part 1


    WARNING this is very very very very long. Read everything and I do mean everything. This is the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant. Now I’m sure most of you will call me biased. But before you do that ask yourselves this. Is it really being biased when you’re telling the truth? I don’t think so and neither do you. Read Everything only then I’ll give you my permission to comment.


    I’m going to mention most if not all the Narusaku Naruhina and Sasusaku moments and other moments some I’m going to analyze, some I’m only going to mention, all of them are from the manga.
    Ok let’s get started.

    Chapter 3 – Now in this chapter we have the introductions of Sakura “Haruno Sakura A Very Cute Girl That I Like A Lot” and Sasuke “Uchiha Sasuke Always Act’s Cool… I Hate This Guy More Then Anyone”, we learn that Sakura wants to be on the same team as Sasuke, Naruto wants to be on the same team as Sakura and anyone besides Sasuke and Sasuke doesn’t give a **** he just doesn’t want someone in his way. Naruto transforms in Sasuke in order to get closer to Sakura to find out what she thinks of him.
    Sakura says that Naruto stands in her way, that he enjoys seeing her struggle that he doesn’t understand her and that he’s annoying so basically she hates him.
    Now we also learn that Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and he likes her because just like him she seeks acknowledgement.
    We also learn what Sasuke thinks of Sakura she’s annoying, now after Sasuke’s little speech to Sakura she reflects on what he said about being alone and not having parents and surprise she says she will be nicer to Naruto the next time.
    Now from this chapter anyone with any common sense can tell you that Naruto and Sakura will eventually be together you don’t have to be a smart person to understand that really you don’t.
    It’s something classical the hero likes girl, girl wants the cool guy, cool guy doesn’t give a **** and the hero of the story tries to win the heart of the girl and eventually does. It’s a classical story where the hero gets the girl.
    So Narusaku has been confirmed from the beginning.
    Also is it just a coincidence that what Sakura wanted to hear “You Sure Have A Large Charming Forehead Makes Me Want To Kiss It” comes from Naruto and he says it word by word exactly like she wanted to hear, the problem was that he was disguised as Sasuke and to this day Sakura still thinks that was Sasuke.

    Chapter 4 – Naruto wants to “punish” Kakashi for being late, so he makes a small prank, we learn that inner Sakura likes pranks.(Inner Sakura is a reflection on what Sakura likes and what she wants)
    We also learn what Naruto Sasuke and Sakura like and there plans for the future.
    Naruto’s dream is to surpass the Hokage and have all the people of the village acknowledge him.
    Sasuke’s dream is to kill a certain man (Who didn’t see that he will eventually become one of the villains of the story? Seriously who didn’t see this one coming?)
    Sakura doesn’t say that she likes Sasuke but it’s pretty obvious and she dislikes Naruto.


    Chapter 5 – Sakura warns Naruto of Kakashi’s attack if this was a real mission she would have put herself in danger by revealing her position. Sakura thinks that Naruto is pretty good for a moment.


    Chapter 6 – Sakura hugs Sasuke, Sasuke’s reaction “Go Away Don’t Hug Me”


    Chapter 11 – Sakura protects Naruto.


    Chapter 13 – Sakura without knowing develops feelings for Naruto when she says “What’s This Feeling? This Is Naruto…”


    Chapter 17 – Sakura admits that Naruto has gotten stronger.


    Chapter 18 – Naruto tells Sakura that she is great, Sakura of course wanted Sasuke to be impressed.
    Sakura believes that Naruto will give up on the training and start to complain instead he asks her for advice.


    Chapter 21 – Haku tells Naruto “When A Person Has Something Important To Protect That’s When They Can Truly Become Strong”
    When Naruto is about to fall from the tree Sakura is scared that he will get hurt, we see that he doesn’t really fall he was just fooling around and we have inner Sakura say she is going to kill him later for scaring her like that, after a few seconds he is actually falling and Sasuke catches him and Sakura says that Sasuke is great.


    Chapter 25 – Sakura is happy Naruto appeared


    Chapter 31 – Sakura is glad Naruto is ok and asks about Sasuke and discovers that he is “dead” and starts crying over him


    Chapter 33 – Sakura starts crying because she is happy that Sasuke is alive and hugs him, Naruto is glad Sasuke is alive too.


    Chapter 34 – Konohamaru refers to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend


    Chapter 39 – We have the introduction of Hinata “Hyuga Hinata: A Weirdo Who Looks Away When I Look At Her. A Shy And Dark Girl.”Naruto appeared a little down so Sakura was going to cheer him up.

    Part 2


    Chapter 40 – Naruto doesn’t even notice Hinata is sitting right next to him, if it was Sakura he would have noticed immediately.


    Chapter 41 – Hinata tells Naruto he can copy from her.


    Chapter 42 – Naruto refuses to cheat.


    Chapter 43 – Sakura was going to quit the test in order for Naruto’s dream to not be crushed, that’s completely selfless she was willing to try next year as long as Naruto still has a chance to fulfill his dream and she wasn’t thinking of Sasuke at all.


    Chapter 49 – Sakura saves Naruto from falling and stand up and defends Naruto against Sasuke when she says that even if he is clumsy at least he’s not a coward.
    Chapter 64 – Iruka referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven. Heaven And Earth.


    Chapter 73 – Sakura is able to get Ino out of her head because of Naruto. Kakashi comments on the fact that Sakura is like Naruto and doesn’t want to accept defeat.


    Chapter 74 – Sakura tells Naruto not to lose against those guys and thanks him because if he didn’t scream like an idiot she would’ve lost the match to Ino, Naruto tells her she’s right and Sakura is a little embarrassed and her reaction is funny “Damn Him”.


    Chapter 75 – Naruto vs Kiba. Before the battle starts Sakura is cheering Naruto and telling him not to lose while Hinata is struggling to decide if she cheers for Naruto or Kiba, now after Naruto is knocked down from one hit Hinata has no faith, confidence in him anymore while Sakura looks at Kakashi and admits that she used to make fun of him, that she believed he was weak but admits that she was wrong. This proves that Sakura has faith and confidence in him and Hinata doesn’t. Naruto gets up and says “Don’t Underestimate Me”, Sakura is screaming “Go Naruto” while Hinata says “N-Naruto-Kun”.


    Chapter 76 – Hinata again says “N-Naruto-Kun” quietly while Sakura the one screaming “You’re Great Naruto” which means that Naruto only heard Sakura cheering. Kiba is making fun of Naruto telling him that he can’t become Hokage if he is weaker than him, Hinata is thinking that Kiba is wrong that Naruto isn’t weak that unlike her Naruto believed in himself that no one acknowledged him before and now everyone is acknowledging him while Sakura is yelling “Get Up Naruto”. The battle continues Sakura is worried about Naruto.


    Chapter 77 – Naruto wins the fight Sakura is the one that yells “Hell yeah. This Feels Great.” While Hinata in her head says “Yeah” also as Naruto gets out of the ring Hinata is struggling to get herself to give medical cream she gains the courage and gives Naruto some medical cream.
    Chapter 78 – Notice how the “cream (Naruhina)” moment kind of backfired because Naruto offers to give some of that cream to Sakura and after that Hinata also gives that cream to Kiba. Also in this chapter we have Hinata vs Neji. Now this is something that most of the Naruhina fans don’t understand Naruto was cheering for Hinata because of what Neji said that people can’t change and they can’t change their destiny. He was cheering her because he couldn’t stand what Neji said, it could have been Ten Ten vs Neji and Naruto would’ve cheered of Ten Ten. So this isn’t really a Naruhina moment.

    Chapter 79 – Hinata decides to not give up and starts fighting Neji.


    Chapter 80 – Naruto tells Hinata “You Can Do It Hinata”. Hinata in her head admits that she’s been “Stalking” Naruto for years she didn’t know why but when she looks at him she feels courage that if she tries her best that she will be worth something. Even Sakura says that Hinata always watches Naruto.
    Hinata falls to the ground the match is about to be stopped but Naruto says “Don’t Stop It”, Hinata is able to get up, Neji is going to kill her but the jounins stop him, Hinata feels to the ground again this time for good and asks Naruto if she was able to change a little. Neji calls Naruto a loser and comments on the fact that a loser is a loser and they cannot change.


    Chapter 81 – The legendary “Blood Promise” again here is something most Naruhina fans don’t understand this promise wasn’t done for Hinata but for all the losers because Naruto got sick and tired of Neji and everything he said about losers not being able to change. He wanted to prove to Neji that losers can change. It was never about Hinata.


    Chapter 98 – Naruto meets Hinata at the place where he became a genin, Hinata is as usual very shy so she hides behind a log. Naruto asks her if Neji is strong and Hinata tells him he is and also tells him that he “might” beat him (Again not much confidence in him). Hinata admits that because Naruto cheered for her in the battle she had change a little bit and get stronger and thanks him for that.
    Naruto admits to her that he may appear strong but the truth is that’s because he acts tough when he is frustrated from always failing. Hinata stops him and tells him that even when he is failing in her eyes he is a proud failure because he is not perfect, because when he fails he was the strength to get up and tells him that she believes that’s real strength and tells him that she thinks he’s an incredibly strong person. Here is something interesting “She Thinks” she doesn’t say you are an incredible person she says “I Think You Are”. Also this moment is cute and sweet when she cheers him up.
    Naruto feels better after Hinata’s speech and tells her that he believed she was “A Plain Looking Dark Weirdo, But A Person Like You I Really Like”, I’m sorry Naruhina fans but since when did that turned into “A Person Like You I Really Love”????, this is the moment he considers her a Friend because to him even the smallest connection means a lot remember he started with no friends at all, so for him any connection is important.


    Chapter 103 – Neji vs Naruto. Naruto is able to win the battle because of the training he had with Jiraiya because Jiraiya trained him to use some of the nine tails chakra, in this chapter Naruto thinks about Hinata and Lee he was thinking why he wanted to beat Neji in the first place because he wanted to teach Neji that even losers can change and he wanted to stop Neji from talking about destiny and fate.
    You see Naruto would’ve won the fight with or without Hinata’s little speech.



    Part 3


    Chapter 105 – Sakura is the first to yell and celebrate that Naruto won the fight. Also Sakura admits that Naruto is getting stronger and stronger and she is jealous and when she watches him fight she feels like she should try harder.
    Chapter 131 – Naruto in his head says that he has to save Sakura-Chan and tries to summon Gamabunta but fails.


    Chapter 132 – Gaara tells Naruto that until he beats him Sakura won’t be released from the sand and not only that but as time passes the sand will get tighter and eventually it will kill her. Naruto thinks of Sakura-Chan.
    Gaara tells Naruto that he should love himself and fight only for his own sake, he also tells Naruto he will kill the girl if he doesn’t fight with him. Naruto decides to fight Gaara and attacks him but he doesn’t stand a chance against him.
    Naruto is asking himself what is this feeling that wells within him and says he doesn’t want to lose even if he dies.


    Chapter 133 – Gaara notices that the look in Naruto’s eyes changed. Again we have a moment where is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Naruto doesn’t know if he can actually do something but he decides to give it he’s best shot. Naruto attacks Gaara does a little bit of damage but not much.
    Sasuke is telling Naruto to save Sakura no matter what and that he knows Naruto can save her (maybe Sasuke knew that Naruto was in love with Sakura I don’t really know). Sasuke also tells Naruto after he saves her to run away. Sasuke also says that he already lost everything once before and he doesn’t want to see those dear to him die before his eyes. After hearing Sasuke’s speech Naruto realizes that he was wrong he believed that Gaara was strong because he lived the same life as him and that loneliness made him strong but Naruto admits that’s wrong real strength comes when you have someone special that you want to protect. Also notice the fact that Naruto is thinking what Haku told him “Do You Have Someone Who Is Special To You?” and that someone special is Sakura. Naruto finally awakes his power.
    Also some Sasusaku fans are under the impression that Sasuke gave that speech to Naruto because he (Sasuke) was secretly in love with Sakura. No my friends he just didn’t want his comrades (Naruto And Sakura) to die. This is one of those moments where Sasuke actually has a heart.


    Chapter 134 – Naruto is able to push Gaara back a bit but it’s still not enough, Gaara turns into the 1 tailed (Ichibi), Naruto is out of chakra, Gaara is about to kill him and Naruto sees Sakura( look at Naruto’s face when he does, he was going to beat Gaara no matter what to save Sakura). Naruto says that he will protect Sakura-Chan and summons Gamabunta and finishes his phrase with “No Matter What”.


    Chapter 135 – Naruto tells Gamabunta to lure Gaara away from Sakura-Chan, Gamakichi referees Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend. Naruto also tells Gamabunta that the only way to save her is to defeat Gaara, even Gamabunta notices that Naruto loves Sakura.


    Chapter 136 – Naruto is out of chakra and he looks back to the forest where Sakura is and remembers why exactly he is fighting, again he is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Notice the look that Naruto gives to Gaara, it’s the look of killer instinct he was willing to kill Gaara to save Sakura. After this Naruto summons some of the Kyuubi’s chakra and finally is able to defeat Gaara.


    Chapter 138 – Sakura is free from the sand Sasuke catches her and tells Pakkun to take care of her the he leaves. Gaara realizes that the reason Naruto was able to defeat him is because he had someone important to protect, because of Love. Sasuke appears and tells Naruto that Sakura is free Naruto then smiles.


    Chapter 143 – Naruto is about to leave to train with Jiraiya and says “Sasuke, Kakashi Sensei I Will Surprise You All, Sakura-Chan Maybe She’ll Start To Like Me”


    Chapter 144 – Sakura is in her room looking outside and remembering when she thanked Sasuke for saving her from the sand, Sasuke tells her that the one who saved her is Naruto, she of course didn’t believe that and told him he’s been modest that sure Naruto is getting stronger but the sand guy… she gets cut off by Sasuke. Sasuke tells her it’s the truth to save her Naruto risked death and that she hasn’t really seen Naruto so she doesn’t really know is strength. Sakura is completely surprised by this and looks at Naruto and smiles.
    Sasuke is in the woods training by himself and he thinks about Naruto about the fact that Naruto has enormous power that he is inferior to him, that Naruto never showed that power before and that he was afraid of him, Sasuke wants to know how to obtain that sort of power.
    Also here is something most Sasusaku fans don’t understand when Sasuke tells Sakura that Naruto saved her and she smiles at Naruto, Sasuke looks at Sakura as she smiles at Naruto and he looks jealous.
    Most Sasusaku fans believe that he was jealous because he wasn’t able to save Sakura, that’s complete ****, he was jealous on the fact that Naruto is stronger than him. I mean how could the class clown defeat an opponent that someone of the legendary Uchiha clan couldn’t. Look at what he says “How Can I Grow That Sort Of Power” he wanted to get stronger to get his revenge not to protect someone.


    Chapter 172 – Shikamaru’s dad says “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”.
    Naruto comes with Tsunade to heal Sasuke. Sasuke wakes up Sakura hugs him and Sasuke’s reaction Total Indifference. Naruto is saddened by the fact that Sakura is hugging Sasuke, but puts aside his feelings and leaves. Tsunade notices that Naruto has a soft spot for Sakura.


    Chapter 173 – Sakura what’s to feed Sasuke but Sasuke being Sasuke snaps and looks at her like is about to kill her and slams the plate out of Sakura’s hands.
    Chapter 176 – Look at Sakura’s face when Kakashi says that Sasuke’s was trying to kill Naruto.


    Chapter 178 – Sakura is sitting in her room and depressed and thinking about what Naruto told after he and Sasuke fought. After they fought Sakura agreed to go on a date with Naruto, she told him about the curse mark and everything, Naruto saw that Sakura was depressed and cheered her by telling her Sasuke won’t go to Orochimaru because he is strong enough. After this we see Sakura back in her room and she isn’t depressed anymore.

    Part 4


    Chapter 181 – Sasuke is about to leave the village but as he leaves he bumps into Sakura.
    Sakura tells him that she waited for him because she knew he might leave. Sasuke tells her to go back to sleep. Sakura starts to cry and tells him why doesn’t he say anything to her, why does he always keep quiet. He tells her that he doesn’t need her help and doesn’t want her to look after him. She says that no matter what he always hates her, she reminds him about the day they became genins when they were alone at the bench, when he told her about loneliness and that she is annoying. Sasuke says he doesn’t remember. She says maybe he is right it’s all in the past, she tells him that’s the day it all began team 7 that they went on missions that it was hard but she enjoyed it, also that she knows about his past and tells him that even if he gets his revenge it won’t bring anyone happiness.
    Sasuke says he already knows and that he is different than her and Naruto and he desires revenge.
    Sakura tells him that if he leaves, she will be just as alone is he is. He tells her that from today everyone begins a new path.
    Sakura is desperate and tells him that she loves him and if he stays with her, she will make sure he is happy and she will do anything for him if only he stays with her. She also says she will help him with his revenge, she doesn’t know what she can do but she will try her best and if he can’t stay to take her with him.
    Sasuke replies with “You Really Are Annoying”. He is about to leave and Sakura once more tries to stop him and tells him she will scream if he does, Sasuke sneaks behind her, thanks her and knocks her out.
    Here is something most people don’t understand this confession was done out of Desperation.
    First of all she was 12, secondly she would have said anything to stop him because she was desperate at that moment she wanted Sasuke, the confession was done for her sake and it was done for her happiness.
    Also since when did “You’re annoying and thank you” turned into “You’re annoying but thank you for loving me, I love you too but right now I will abandon you because I want my revenge and after I kill my brother, I will return to the village and we will revive my clan” ? Sasuke has never had any romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her his friend, he sees her as a teammate and nothing more. Somehow the Sasusaku fans believe that he was secretly in love with her. The fact that in the future he tries to kill her proves he doesn’t give a **** about her.
    Also when he told her “You’re Really Are Annoying” he basically told her to go **** herself. The girl wanted to do anything for him and he crushed her completely.
    You see she only wished what was best for him, and he cast it aside. Instead of choosing her love he choose revenge, it’s his fault to forsake such a gift.
    Also the fact that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, Sakura didn’t leave the village to search for him to be with him proves that she didn’t mean what she said about helping him with his revenge and betraying the village. If she was so in love with him why didn’t she leave? The fact that she stood in the village and didn’t leave proves that she wasn’t truly in love with him and the fact that after this moment she falls in love with Naruto proves it even more.
    Also if you ask Sakura why she loves Sasuke her answer would be something like “Well he was the best looking guy, the most popular and every girl wanted him so naturally I wanted him too, he didn’t really care for me, he barely spoke to me, he hates me, he treated me like crap and the kindest thing he ever said to me was thank you, ah and he almost killed me.”
    Also here is something to think about if Minato didn’t sacrifice himself to seal the fox in Naruto, remember Kushina was going to die but she wanted to take the fox with her (the fox was going to be revived but after a period) but Minato choose to sacrifice himself to seal half of the fox’s chakra away and the other half in Naruto (The Yang chakra to be more precise). If Minato was alive, he would have trained Naruto that means that Naruto would have been the strongest and the coolest in the academy which means that Sakura, Ino and the rest of the girls would like/love Naruto. Remember Sakura, Ino and the other fangirls only liked Sasuke because he was stronger and the coolest, they didn’t know who he really was.


    Chapter 183 – Naruto and the others are about to bring back Sasuke. But Sakura appears Naruto is surprised to see her. Shikamaru says she can’t go with them and says that even she couldn’t stop Sasuke.
    Naruto is surprised and asks if she already met Sasuke. Sakura starts to cry and begs Naruto to bring Sasuke back, she tells him that he is the only person that can save him.
    Naruto understands that she likes Sasuke and puts aside his personal feelings and tells her he can understand the pain that she feels right now.
    Sakura is thinking about the bench moment where she told Sasuke (Naruto actually), that Naruto doesn’t understand her at all and enjoys seeing her suffer. Sakura thanks him and Naruto promises to bring Sasuke back and tells her it’s a promise of a life time. Sakura is admitting to herself that Naruto always knew how she felt and that he always helped her.
    He is something you guys don’t understand at first Naruto wanted to bring back Sasuke for himself and the team because he considered Sasuke a friend, until Sakura comes and begs him to bring him back.
    Also notice how Sakura goes straight to Naruto and asks him to bring back Sasuke, she doesn’t speak to the entire group only to Naruto, this proves that she trusts Naruto to bring back “the love of her life”.
    Notice how Naruto reacts after Sakura begs him. Notice Naruto’s face when he realizes Sakura’s feelings for Sasuke, he lowers his face and eyes he gets saddened by this but puts aside his feelings, rises his head and closes his eyes by doing this he hides his real feelings. And tells her “Sakura-Chan, You Really Like Sasuke Huh?” “I Know How Much Pain You’re In Because Of Sasuke I Can Understand”. Naruto understood her because he loved her, but Sakura loved Sasuke at that moment. Naruto understood the pain of loving someone who doesn’t love you back.
    Naruto tells her “Don’t Worry I’ll Bring Him Back! Promise Of A Lifetime!” Naruto didn’t have to make a promise to her, he could have said just “ok I’ll try to bring him back”, but he did it because he understood her and he wanted her happiness, he was willing to sacrifice his own happiness, he knew that if he manages to bring back Sasuke, he most likely won’t ever stand a chance to get Sakura’s affection.
    But he didn’t care about that he wanted to make Sakura happy because he truly loves her. This shows how much Naruto loves Sakura.
    In this chapter Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed completely from the boy that didn’t understand anything about her to the one that always knew how she felt and always helped her. A complete 180 of what she believed.


    Chapter 236 – Naruto is apologizing to Sakura because he failed. Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto injured. Sakura is trying to cheer up Naruto and at this moment she was going to give up on Sasuke until Naruto told her that he won’t go back on his word that he is going to keep his promise.
    You see Naruto give her hope that maybe someday they can bring back Sasuke. Seeing this Sakura smiles at Naruto and says in her head “I Trust You Completely” and decides to get stronger so the next time she will help Naruto not only rely on him so they can bring Sasuke back.
    Again Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed from the one that she hated to the one she trusts completely. Another complete 180 of what she believed.
    If Sakura was truly a **** she would have blamed and hated Naruto for not being able to bring back Sasuke, instead she didn’t blamed him at all or hated him actually she does the exact opposite she trusts him more than anyone in her life and also slowly falls in love with him. You see after this moment there wasn’t been a single moment not even one where you can say she loves Sasuke instead the opposite happens we have a lot of moments where we can say that Sakura loves Naruto.

    Part 5


    Chapter 245 – Naruto comes back and Sakura’s first question is “How Do I Look? Do I Look More Like A Woman Now?” look at her face when she asked that she is even blushing, she is openly flirting with him, she wanted his opinion on how she looks. If Sakura loves Naruto as a friend/brother why would she ask Naruto if she is hot? This is the first moment where she is viewing him in a romantic light, she is even blushing when she sees Naruto and so is Naruto when he sees Sakura.
    But Naruto being Naruto tells her she is hasn’t change at all, Sakura gets mad and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Naruto doesn’t a woman’s mind.
    Sakura noticed that Naruto has gotten taller than her, and she is smiling she is happy.
    Konohamaru appears and does sexy no jutsu, Naruto tells him that his not a kid anymore and he shouldn’t use that jutsu anymore. Sakura is admiring Naruto even more saying that Naruto didn’t change only in appearance, she says that makes her a little sad but also says that he has become amazing. She even holds her hand at her heart. Again she changed her opinion on Naruto, now she is admiring him.
    But of course Naruto being Naruto wants to show Konohamaru his new sexy no jutsu, before he does Sakura punches Naruto in the head for being an idiot. She says “I Was Wrong You Haven’t Changed One Bit! I Haven’t Seen You For Two Years And Within Two Minutes, You Jump Straight Into That! Idiot! What About That Wonderful Feeling Of Respect I Had For You Now? As If I Could Feel Sad That I Wasn’t Grown Up Like You!” Tsunade tells Jiraiya that Naruto has become like him and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Sakura is like Tsunade beautiful and powerful.


    Chapter 247 – Naruto asks Sakura on a date and she agrees but Naruto doesn’t have any money.


    Chapter 252 – Naruto tells Sakura that inside of him is the Kyuubi that’s the reason why the Akatsuki are after him and Gaara. Naruto tells her he can’t stand people who look at him and Gaara and see them as monsters. Sakura is reflecting on why Naruto was alone when he was a kid and why everyone hated him.


    Chapter 253 – Naruto is admiring Sakura saying “Sakura-Chan You’re Great” while blushing.


    Chapter 254 – Kankuro is thinking about what Gaara told him “Suffering And Sadness And Joy They Can All Be Shared With Someone Else” Now exactly when he is remembering that we have Naruto taking Sakura’s backpack and Kakashi watching them. This is a description of the relationship that Naruto and Sakura have they are together in happy moments and sad moments. When one of them is sad the other one tries to make them happy. When Sakura is sad, Naruto takes away her pain. When Naruto is depressed Sakura cheers him up. This is why this pairing actually works, both of them care about one another. They are always there for one another. They share all types of moments.
    Chapter 256 – Sakura learns why the Akatsuki are after Naruto because they want to extract the tailed beast from him, she also learns that the nine tails isn’t the only tailed beast.


    Chapter 260 – Sakura is admiring Naruto’s attack.


    Chapter 261 – Sakura is worried about Naruto and she’s reflecting on the fact that she never knew Naruto faced opponents that strong. She learns that humans with a tailed beast inside of them are called Jinchuuriki. Lady Chiyo tells them that since a tailed beast has a lot of power, people wanted them for military purposes. And a Jinchuuriki is the way they tried that, by sealing a tailed beast inside a human. Sakura asks if the Jinchuuriki’s where used for war, Chiyo says yes and Sakura gets mad because the Jinchuuriki’s are viewed basically as weapons not people. Now we see that she is looking at Naruto and gets saddened by this because Naruto is basically viewed as a weapon. Sakura asks how to remove a Bijuu, Lady Chiyo tells them how to remove a Bijuu but also tells them that if the Bijuu is removed the host will die. Sakura starts to cry, Naruto sees that and assures her that he will save Gaara. Sakura says “Naruto It’s You I’m…” she was going to say worry but Naruto cuts her off before she finished.
    Notice Sakura’s face when she says “You Mean” and after Chiyo tells them if the Bijuu is removed the host dies.


    Chapter 282 – Naruto meets Shino and Kiba and Hinata, Hinata is hiding behind a fence and Naruto just jumps in front of her, asks her why is she hiding, she starts to sweat and faints, Kiba comments on the fact that Hinata always faints when she sees Naruto. Also I’m sorry but being a stalker and always fainting when she sees him is not love.


    Chapter 286 – Naruto wanted to peek at Sakura while she was bathing, basically wanted to see her naked, this is something he learned from Jiraiya. But Yamato stops him.


    Chapter 289 – Sai tells Sakura that she is very gentle with Naruto. Now remember what Shikamaru’s dad said in 172 “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”. Now for those who say Sakura is a **** that she keeps hitting Naruto, have you ever heard of a “Tsundere” it basically means she is rough with the one she loves but over time she shows a lot of affection towards him. You see every single time she hits Naruto is because Naruto said or was about to say something stupid or Naruto did or was about to do something stupid every single time, it’s not like she sees Naruto and out of the blue hits him with no reason. This is Sakura’s way to keep Naruto in check to control him. Let me give you an example if Naruto is going to do something stupid that might kill him Hinata will just say “Na Naruto-Kun” and then Naruto will die, Sakura on the other hand can actually control him, keep him in check. You see every single time Sakura smacked Naruto he actually deserved it.
    Also Naruto is a shonen manga where the main character ends up with the tsundere, Naruto is the main character and Sakura is the tsundere.
    Also the whole tsundere thing applies in real life as well. When a girl like you she tends to be meaner towards you but at the same times also shows a lot of affection towards you.

    Part 6


    Chapter 294 – Sakura wanted to know what’s happening with Naruto and Yamato told her not to worry.


    Chapter 295 – Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto’s true form (so to speak, the Kyuubi).


    Chapter 296 – Sakura is completely shocked to see Naruto like that, she is thinking about the Naruto she knew. After Kabuto tells her this battle isn’t a battle between shinobi anymore but a battle between monsters, we see Sakura touching her heart with the left hand and with the right hand she is holding her left, basically like holding something to her chest/heart. It even says “Powerful Emotion”.
    Kabuto says “I Guess He Wanted To Save Sasuke Badly Enough To End Up Like That. Right Now He’s Not Even Conscious. What A Sad Kid.”. Sakura is thinking about Naruto’s promise and starts to cry and she runs towards Naruto to stop him even though Yamato told her to stay away from Naruto. She says “I’ll Save Sasuke For You! So Naruto, It’s Enough! You Don’t Need - “but before she finishes what she wanted to say the Kyuubi hits her. You see this moment was all about Naruto, because Kabuto told her Naruto lost control over his own body to save Sasuke, and Sakura wanted Naruto to stop, she didn’t want Naruto to lose control over his body just to save Sasuke, that’s why she told him she will save Sasuke. This moment was all about Naruto not Sasuke.


    Chapter 297 – Sakura is healing Naruto and she asks Yamato what jutsu he used to stop Naruto and if he can teach her that jutsu, she wanted to learn how to stop Naruto if he even loses control again. Yamato tells her that only he can use that power. And Sakura is regretting the fact that the only things she can do for Naruto the dumbest things. Yamato tells her “It’s Not What You Do For Naruto That’s Important. It’s How Strongly You Feel About Him That Counts.” Sakura is surprised to see that basically a complete stranger was able to see that she loves Naruto. Yamato continues with “Sakura I Call Tell Just By Looking At You… The Truth Is You -“but gets cut off by Naruto waking up. The only word that matches that phrase was “love”. Sakura is happy that Naruto if fine and starts to cry, Naruto asks her why is she crying and then Naruto being Naruto, he believes that Sai hurt her feelings by calling her “Freak Of Nature”, Sakura punches Naruto because he is the actually the one that called for that, another punch that Naruto deserved.
    Now some fans of Naruhina and Sasusaku are under the impression that Yamato can’t be right about Sakura loving Naruto because he doesn’t know Sasuke and he doesn’t know the so called relationship that Sakura and Sasuke have. Let me ask you something does Yamato need to know Sasuke in order for him to realize that Sakura loves Naruto? Of Course Not. He doesn’t need to know Sasuke at all to see that Sakura actually does love Naruto. Or the fact that Yamato doesn’t know Hinata. What the **** does Hinata even have to do with this moment?
    Also is it just a coincidence that Yamato was able to see that Sakura loves Naruto at The Tenchi Bridge which means “Heaven And Earth Bridge” remember chapter 64 where Iruka was referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven, come on that can’t be a coincidence.
    Also if Sakura was really a **** after seeing Naruto’s true form (Kyuubi) she would have told Naruto to stay away from her because he’s a monster and she is afraid of him. Instead of doing that she does the exact opposite she gets even closer to him and she gets protective of him.
    Chapter 298 – Naruto wants to know why the bridge is destroyed and why is there a crater there. Sakura lies to him to protect him from knowing that he is the one that did that. She didn’t want to tell Naruto that he lost control and went berserk. Now Naruto falls to the ground because he hasn’t fully recovered from the damaged and Sakura picks him up and asks if he’s alright. Sakura didn’t want to continue the mission because Naruto was hurt, Yamato tells her to let Naruto behind and Sakura gets mad, look at her face she is basically said “Hell no we’re not leaving him behind.” She says “Kakashi Sensei Would Never -“but gets cut off by Naruto telling her he’s good to go. Yamato tells them that he and Kakashi are different and that they are now shinobi who will have to surpass Kakashi and protect Konoha and they most hurry to catch Orochimaru, now you see Sakura was going to give up on searching for Orochimaru because she was worried about Naruto, but only agreed to proceed because Naruto convinced her, again Naruto gave her hope. She was going to give up on finding Sasuke, in order to keep Naruto safe, in order to protect him.


    Chapter 299 – Now while traveling through the forest, Sakura slips from a branch tree and falls Naruto tries to catch her but he can’t, Yamato saves her. Now Sakura tells Naruto she got that injury from Orochimaru and that it hurts a little and he shouldn’t worry. Again Sakura lies to him to protect him, if she was really a **** she would have told him that he is the one that hurt her. Naruto tells her not to put herself in danger. Later on Yamato tells Naruto that he was the one that hurt Sakura.


    Chapter 308 – Sasuke was going to hurt Sakura maybe even kill but Yamato steps in.



    Part 7


    Chapter 309 – Sasuke was going to kill them all Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Yamato but guess who saves them Orochimaru one of the villains of the story saves them. I’ll say this again one of the villains of the story. Now in this moment Sasuke didn’t know the truth about Itachi so you can’t say he wanted his revenge on Konoha, so he was going to kill people that actually care about him. And for the fans of Sasusaku that say Sasuke cared about Sakura take a look at this moment, he was going to kill her and all she wanted is to bring him back just like Naruto wanted. You see they weren’t a threat to him at all they just cared for him and wanted to bring him home, but Sasuke decides to kill them all. So good job Sasuke you’re going to kill people who care about you.


    Chapter 310 – Sakura says “Crying… Can’t Bring Him Back To Us! I’m Still With You… We’ll Get Stronger Together!” she doesn’t say “bring him back to me”. Plus she says that, they both of them have to get stronger together.
    Chapter 311 – Sai is reading a book to understand human emotions, the book is called “How to quickly become friends with people”. Now in that book it says “In Order To Hasten The Development Of Understanding Between Yourself And Others. First Thing To Do Is Reduce Any Emotional Barriers. For Instance When Addressing Someone By Using Suffixes Such As “-San” And “-Kun” You Will Remain Distant From That Person, Never Seeing Any Reduction In Emotional Barriers. To Combat This, One Should First Take The Initiative To Stop Using Such Suffixes Assigning Nicknames Or Other Terms Of Endearment May Be Viable Options. By Doing Such, One Is Able To Position Themselves In A Particularly Special And Close Relationship.” Now later on Sai notices that Sakura doesn’t use any suffixes when talking to Naruto which proves that Sakura has a very special and close relationship with Naruto.


    Chapter 338 – Sakura is counting on Naruto.


    Chapter 343 – Naruto is having a hard time eating. Now Sakura notices this and thinks about when she was healing Naruto in the hospital, when she told him to only use that jutsu. Naruto tells her he will be fine as long as she is there to heal him, he then says that this moment is making him happy, because he feels that they are getting closer to Sasuke together.
    Now back to the ramen restaurant Sakura seeing that Naruto can’t eat picks up her chair and moves closer to Naruto offering to feed him. Now look at Sakura’s eyes, face and body language they go beyond friendship, she was trying to tell Naruto that she is interested in him. Now offering to feed someone is considered romantic in japan (don’t believe me Google it). Also even if she is a part of his team, she isn’t obligated to spend her time with him, no one is forcing her to do that, she does it because she enjoys it. Also notice how inner Sakura disappeared completely because she can be herself around Naruto, she doesn’t have to fake she is someone else or to hide what she really wants.
    Also Sakura is the only girl that makes Naruto blush, now Sakura was going to feed Naruto but Sai interrupted her when he offered to feed Naruto as well and after that Kakashi.


    Chapter 429 – Sakura yells “Hurry Back, Naruto! Naruto Please!” now this proves that Sakura trusts Naruto with her life because she calls for Naruto to come back and save her and the rest. She doesn’t call for Sasuke to come back and save her, she calls for Naruto. Also is it just a coincidence that immediately after Sakura calls for Naruto, Naruto appears? I don’t think so.
    Chapter 431 – Naruto tells Tsunade to tell everyone in the village to not interfere in the battle, because he can’t fight and protect everyone at the same time, they will only get in his way.


    Chapter 432 – Katsuyu says “No One Is To Interfere With Him” and Shikamaru’s dad says “The Best Teamwork We Can Do Right Now Is To Not Get In His Way”.
    Chapter 434 – Ko (Hinata’s bodyguard) tells Hinata to not interfere in the battle because she will only be a burden to Naruto.



    Part 8


    Chapter 437 – Hinata tries to protect Naruto but fails and basically dies in front of his eyes, which causes Naruto to go berserk and he unleashes the Kyuubi. But before this Hinata tells Naruto, she loves him. Now this is another confession done out of desperation, because what Hinata saw there was her last chance to tell Naruto how she feels before she’s going to die. Now some Naruhina fans are under the impression that Naruto really loves Hinata, because he when 6 tails, this is complete ****. First of all Jiraiya and Gerotora (the frog that holds the key to Naruto’s seal) said that the seal was getting weaker and anger causes Naruto to lose control and unleash the Kyuubi. Naruto started to lose control over the Kyuubi when Gaara died and he lost complete control when he faced Orochimaru when he wanted to save Sasuke. Now understand that the angrier he gets the more he loses control, Ino could have been in front of him and he still would have lost control and go 6 tails, now does that mean he loves Ino? Of course not, he just lost control.
    This moment also proves that Hinata doesn’t have any faith in Naruto at all, she didn’t listen to what Naruto said for everyone to stay the **** out of his way. The truth is she ****-up big time for doing this, think for a moment if Minato didn’t seal some of his chakra in Naruto when he sealed the fox, what would’ve happen. Naruto was going to rip the seal and let the fox out and the Kyuubi was going to kill everyone including Hinata, so great job Hinata you basically almost killed everyone indirectly. You see Hinata was used as a plot device in order for Naruto to meet his father, in order for Naruto to go berserk and in order for Naruto to unleash the full power of the Kyuubi but his father stopped him at the last second. Hinata was the trigger, nothing more nothing less, she was just the trigger in order for Naruto to meet his father.
    Now the question why didn’t Sakura jumped in the fight to protect Naruto. First of all she doesn’t have a Byakugan to know what the **** was going on, secondly and most importantly is the fact that she listed to Naruto, she listed to him, she trusted him and had faith in him, and she knew that if she would have jumped in the battle it will only make it worse. She knew that if something happens to her, Naruto will lose control and go on a rampage and kill everyone that’s in his way friend or foe. This proves that Sakura trusts Naruto and has faith in him and Hinata doesn’t trust Naruto and doesn’t have any faith in him at all.
    Now the real hero of that battle was Minato, later on Naruto is able to defeat Nagato and turn him to the light side, because Minato told Naruto he has faith in him and because he remembered what Jiraiya told him. Naruto didn’t win the fight because of Hinata, he won the fight because his father gave him the push that he needed.
    Also Hinata does not love Naruto. She is confusing her own feelings, she thinks she loves him but the truth is Naruto is her superman, she is confusing hero-worshiping for love, and she loves him as one would love a champion. She doesn’t know what kind of person Naruto really is, she didn’t spend any time with him, and she doesn’t really know him. She interacts with him about 5 times and it’s only for a few seconds. Now imagine if Hinata saw Naruto and Konohamaru’s little competition (sexy no jutsu). If she sees that she’s going to wonder if this is really Naruto and why exactly she has feelings for him. You see Hinata took strength from Naruto’s suffering (Sakura on the other hand took strength from Naruto’s determination) and didn’t do anything for him (apart from the cheering Naruto before the fight with Neji, that’s the only thing that she did specifically for Naruto), she just hid behind a tree or something stalked him and she wasn’t really there for him, where was she after Sasuke left (Naruto’s friend/rival)? She didn’t save him from the loneliness, she just watched him suffer, the first one to save him was Iruka then Team 7(Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi), Shikamaru etc. Hinata was nowhere. After Sasuke left, Sakura was there for him, she became his best friend. You see Naruto as a kid didn’t have anyone but after Iruka and Team 7, everyone started to be there for him, Hinata wasn’t there for him at all. She just came out of the blue with “I love you” and basically died in front of him. If she truly loved him where was she when Naruto need someone to support him to make him feel better? She was nowhere to be found. Naruto and Sakura spend a lot of time together, Sakura was there for Naruto when he need support, when he needed someone to cheer him up Sakura was there. Sakura became Naruto’s support and Naruto became Sakura’s support, they are always there for one another.
    Hinata’s confession was done for her own sake, it was all about her. Also notice that when Hinata confesses her love for Naruto, she doesn’t face him, this is exactly like Sakura’s confession to Sasuke when Sakura and Sasuke weren’t facing each other.
    Also Naruto had Katsuyu with him all along, so he could have called for help anytime.
    It really amazes me that people actually believe Hinata loves Naruto, that she has romantic feelings for him. In this chapter Hinata proved that she doesn’t love Naruto, that she doesn’t have any romantic feelings for Naruto and that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She just doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone, expect herself.
    You see Hinata has feelings for Naruto, 100%. She really has feelings for him, but there not romantic feelings at all. She thinks she loves him romantically but the truth is she is confusing her own feelings for what she thinks is romantic love.

    Part 9


    Now before you say “What the hell is wrong with you Nostradamus? How can you say Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, when she said she loves him.” Yes that’s true she did say that but truth is we’ve never seen a single moment, not even one moment where you can actually say “Yes Hinata loves Naruto romantically” not even one.
    What we see from Hinata is always these 4 feelings Admiration, Idolization, Hero-worshiping and Obsession. That’s it. Now no matter how you combine these 4 you don’t get romantic love, you just don’t.


    Now Hinata loves Naruto but not romantically. She loves him as one loves a champion. He is all that she cannot be. Naruto is strong, Hinata is weak, Naruto is a great person, Hinata is a horrible person, Naruto is amazing, Hinata is pathetic, Naruto is selfless, Hinata is selfish. And before you say they are opposites and opposites attract one another, think for a moment. Yes opposites attract one another, but not when it comes to romance, not when it comes to romantic love. When it comes to romance and opposites attract one another you get the perfect recipe of destruction. Think for a moment do you love a girl/boy or do you love your girlfriend/boyfriend/wife/husband because he or she is the exact opposite of you or do you love that person because that person makes you happy, makes you feel safe, makes you feel like you can be yourself around him/her? Opposites attract one another but when it comes to good and evil, they are opposites and they attract one another, but not start a love relationship but to fight. An example is in “Naruto”, Naruto and Sasuke are opposites and they attract one another but not for a romantic encounter, but they attract one another to fight.
    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura, why Naruto will always love Sakura, why Hinata is weak, a horrible person, selfish and pathetic and I’m going to explain why Hinata was created, why Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, why she doesn’t care about him or anyone else and why Naruto will never love Hinata. Ok.
    Now I want to explain why Hinata was created, but before I do that I want to explain something else.


    The main 4 characters are Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. Now Naruto is the main character (the story is called “Naruto”), he is also the main male character and hero. Sakura is the main female character and heroine (and Naruto’s dream girl, the love of his life). Sasuke is Naruto’s rival/friend. And Kakashi is their teacher/sensei. The rest of the characters are side characters or villains. Now there are 2 types of side characters, side characters that matter to the story, they are/were important without them the story would the pathetic, basically without them the story sucks. And the second type of side characters are the worthless ones, the ones that don’t matter at all, the story wouldn’t be affected if they didn’t exist, basically they don’t matter at all.


    Now the side characters that matter are: Jiraiya, Tsunade, Iruka, Shikamaru, Minato, Kushina, Gaara, Bee, etc. basically every side character that matters/mattered, the ones that are/were important.
    Now the side characters that don’t matter at all are: Hinata, Hanabi, Shino, Yoroi, the ramen guy, the ones that guard the entrance to Konoha, etc. basically every single character that appeared 2 or 3 times in the entire story and they didn’t add anything to the story, characters that you even forget they exist. For you Naruhina/Hinata fans be honest with yourselves, if you read the manga (that’s Kishi’s story) and you didn’t watch the anime, you wouldn’t even know who the **** Hinata is. Hinata is a forgettable character. Studio Pierrot are Hinata fans, Studio Pierrot themselves admitted this, that’s why she appears in so many episode of the anime, because they like her. But in the manga (Kishi’s story) Hinata appears about 10 times in all most 600 chapters. Over 12 years since “Naruto” began and Hinata appeared about 10 times. If you only read the manga, you wouldn’t even know who the *** Hinata is. You will be like “Who the **** is that weirdo, oh wait I know the one that stalks Naruto”. And that my friends is the truth, Hinata is a worthless side character. The truth is if you like “Naruto” because of the story, the fighting, the twists, etc. you wouldn’t give a **** about Hinata at all, because she doesn’t matter.
    Studio Pierrot tried to make Hinata more important that she is. But the truth is she is not important at all.



    Part 10


    It really amazes me that people haven’t figured it out why Kishi created Hinata, let me explain why.
    Now the reason Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the main character, in order to make the love story between the main male character (Naruto) and main female character (Sakura) more real, more natural. Because in case you haven’t figured it out the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura, that’s it. There is no love story between Naruto and Hinata and there is no love story between Sasuke and Sakura. I’ll say this again the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura. He needed to show us the readers that Naruto has an alternative to Sakura (Chapter 505), but the truth is it’s just an illusion that Naruto can end up with someone else besides Sakura. Kishi planned from the very beginning Naruto and Sakura, but he needed to show us that Naruto might end up with someone else, but as I said it’s just an illusion that he might end up with someone else. Naruto ends up with Sakura. Naruhina it’s just an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. That’s all it ever was an illusion and that’s all it’s ever going to be an illusion. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. The second reason why Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the Naruto in order to show Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto (Chapter 442) and if she (Sakura) doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto, she will lose Naruto’s affection, Naruto’s love (Chapter 450). The truth is Hinata is a tool, Kishi used her as a tool, that’s what Hinata actually is, a tool and that’s all she’s ever going to be just a tool. Kishi could’ve used Ino or Ten Ten or any other side character in order to us and Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto, but he choose Hinata because he doesn’t care about her at all. Because if Kishi actually cared about Hinata, he wouldn’t use her as a tool. I will say this again Hinata is just a tool and that’s all she ever going to be. Kishi didn’t choose Ino or Ten Ten because he didn’t want to destroy them, to destroy his characters. He chose to destroy Hinata.


    This whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show us the readers/followers that the main character has a choice, has been done so many times, don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it. Also this whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show the main female/male character (depends on the story) that someone else has feelings for the main character has been done so many times don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it.
    And before you say “Nostradamus you’re wrong about the whole main character and side character because in Dragon Ball, Goku the main male character didn’t end up with Bulma the main female character. Goku ended with Chi Chi a side character. And Kishi was inspired by Dragon Ball.” Now think for a moment in Dragon ball we’ve never seen Goku being in love with Bulma or having an attraction towards her and we’ve never seen Bulma being in love with Goku or having an attraction towards him. Also there was no real love story in Dragon Ball to beginning with. Toriyama (the creator of Dragon Ball) only put Goku with Chi Chi because he needed to create another character, Gohan. He also put Bulma with Vegeta because he needed another character, Trunks. And later on he needed to find someone for Gohan so he put him with Videl. Now I want you to study these 3 characters Chi Chi, Bulma and Videl and tell me what exactly do you see? I’ll tell you what you’ll see all three of them are tsunderes.


    I also said Hinata is weak. Let me explain, we saw that in the fight with Hanabi (Hinata’s younger sister), Hanabi wiped the floor with Hinata, I’ll say this again Hinata’s younger sister wipes the floor with Hinata. In the fight with Neji, Neji was just toying around with her. And in the so called fight with Nagato, she was down in 1 second, Nagato used Shinra Tensei and Hinata was on the ground. She didn’t even touch Pein.

    I also said Hinata proved in this moment that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. I’ll explain that now. You see if Hinata actually cared about Naruto and she actually wanted to help him in this moment she had 2 options. The first one was if she actually cared about Naruto and if she actually wanted to help him, was to tell everyone “Hey guys I have the Byakugan, I know what’s happening on the battlefield, Naruto is in trouble let’s ALL go and help him” this is what she could’ve done if she actually cared about Naruto if she actually wanted to help. But she didn’t do that because she just doesn’t give a ****.


    The second option is if she actually wanted to play the hero in this moment, was to go to Naruto, don’t confess at all, free Naruto from ground, actually try to free him and after the battle is over then tell Naruto “Hey the reason I came to help you is because I love you” that would’ve been a great moment. But she proved that she didn’t give a **** about helping Naruto at all. She just saw her last chance to tell Naruto how she thinks she feels. In this little moment she proved that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone else, she only cared about telling Naruto how she thinks she feels. She basically forced Naruto to watch her die in front of his eyes so she can get Naruto’s attention. You are absolutely pathetic Hinata. Hinata wants attention, she’s an attention *****! This moment was all about Hinata and what Hinata wants. Even Naruto’s reaction to Hinata’s “I love you” is “What the **** is wrong with you, you barely even know me”. Hinata is very selfish.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will, why Naruto loves Sakura and always will and why Hinata will never get Naruto.


    Now we’ve seen that Naruto in the beginning he was alone he didn’t have anyone to acknowledge his existence as a human being. That he was the lonely kid. We saw that the first one to save him from the loneliness and acknowledge his existence as a human being was Iruka. After Iruka came team 7 Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. After that Shikamaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Gaara, Konohamaru and the list goes on and on. Everyone started to be there for Naruto, everyone started to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being, everyone started to support him in some way. When Sasuke left, Sakura was there for Naruto, she was there to support him. When Jiraiya died, Shikamaru and Iruka were there for Naruto, they supported him. The entire time everyone acknowledged Naruto and supported him. Now Hinata was never there for Naruto ever. Even when everyone started to there for Naruto, she wasn’t. She was nowhere to be found. She was MIA (Missing In Action).



    Part 11


    We clearly saw that Hinata could have been the first one to save Naruto from his loneliness. She could have been the first one to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. We saw that. We saw that Hinata was stalking Naruto from the very beginning. Yet she didn’t give a **** about Naruto.

    She didn’t try to ease Naruto’s pain, she just used Naruto’s strength in order to make herself stronger for her own selfish reasons. She saw Naruto suffering day after day after day and did nothing to ease his pain. Nothing at all. She actually used Naruto’s pain in order to change for her own selfish desires. She didn’t change for Naruto, she didn’t change for her clan, she didn’t change for her family, she didn’t change to protect her friends, and she didn’t change because it was a good thing to do. She decided to change for her own selfish reasons. She used Naruto as a tool.


    Now Sakura on the other hand, saw Naruto’s determination and strength and decided to change as well. But she didn’t change herself for her own selfish desires, she decided to change for Naruto. She didn’t change because she wanted Sasuke back, she changed for Naruto. She changed so Naruto won’t do everything alone anymore, she decided to change so she could support Naruto. She decided to change to help Naruto. Remember how many times Sakura said “We will be together, we have to get stronger together, next time I will help you” every single time she wants to help Naruto, she wants to be there for Naruto, she doesn’t want Naruto to do everything alone, she wants to share everything with Naruto, to support him. This is the magic that Sakura has. She isn’t selfish like Hinata is. Little Sakura was selfish, true. But Sakura grew up and became just like Naruto, which is selfless. Sakura sacrifices her own personal feelings and what she wants to make sure that Naruto isn’t hurt physically or emotionally. She is just like Naruto, Naruto sacrifices his own person feelings to make sure Sakura isn’t hurt physically or emotionally.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura and will always love Sakura. Now the reason Naruto likes Sakura is because Sakura is like him, Naruto wants acknowledgement and Sakura wants acknowledgement as well. They are alike. Now the real reason Naruto loves her and will always love her is simple. Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved in first place, from the loneliness. That’s why Naruto loves Sakura so much. Because she saved him from what he wanted to be saved in the first place from the loneliness. She is the first and only girl of his age to acknowledge his existence as a human being, as an equal. To show him that he isn’t alone in this world. That she cares about him, that he means something to her. This is really the reason why Naruto loves Sakura and always will love her.


    Now the reason Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will love her is because Hinata was never there for him. We clearly saw that she could have been the first one to acknowledge his existence as human being, that she could have been the first one to save him from the loneliness. But she didn’t care about Naruto. She didn’t even try to be there for him, she just hid behind a tree or something else. She stalked him that’s it. Even in her confession we see a moment where she stalks Naruto. You see the only thing Hinata had to do in order for Naruto to love her, was to save him from the loneliness. That’s all she had to do nothing more nothing less. If Hinata would’ve gone to Naruto when he was alone and actually talk to him and actually save from his pain, save him from the loneliness, Naruto will instantly fall in love with her. Naruto would worship her, he would treat her like a goddess. Naruto wouldn’t even look at Sakura anymore, he will be like “Who the **** is Sakura?”, but Hinata never bothered to know Naruto, to save him from the agony of being alone. Hinata didn’t bother to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. She just doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She only cares about herself and getting her prize which is Naruto. That’s it.

    Actually it’s pretty clear that she actually enjoyed watching Naruto suffer day after day after day since she did NOTHING to ease his pain. NOTHING AT ALL. Actually she did something she used Naruto’s suffering to change herself for her own selfish desires. I can really she that Hinata loves Naruto, seriously don’t you? Oh wait I’m sorry actually I see just who much she doesn’t love Naruto. So let’s make a small recap, shall we. So Hinata used Naruto as a tool in order to change herself for her own selfish desires ok. And Sakura changed so she can help Naruto, so she can support him, so Naruto wouldn’t do everything alone anymore, so he wouldn’t be alone. Also Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved, from the loneliness. Not only that but Sakura actually saved Naruto’s life a couple of times. Hinata didn’t save Naruto from the loneliness and she didn’t save Naruto’s life. Therefore Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is selfish and Sakura’s love for Naruto is selfless. This is what makes Sakura a goddess and Hinata a piece of ****.


    I’ll say this again in case you still don’t understand Hinata truly loves Naruto, there is no doubt about it. She truly has feelings for him. But there are no romantic feelings at all. Those feelings where never romantic not even for a second. Hinata loves Naruto as one loves a champion, he is all she cannot be. That’s it. Naruhina as a romantic couple is an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. Kishi created a lot of illusions so this isn’t the first time he did this. He created an illusion that Itachi was evil but it turned out that he wasn’t evil at all. He created an illusion that Gaara was evil but it turned out that Gaara wasn’t evil at all he actually was one of the good guys. He created an illusion that Nagato was evil but he wasn’t.


    Also I what you guys to study the manga and the anime and you will see something interesting. There isn’t one Hinata, there are actually two Hinatas. We have Kishis Hinata and we have Studio Pierrots Hinata. Kishi’s Hinata is weak, pathetic, selfish, stupid, etc. And we have Studio Pierrots Hinata which is a cute, sweet little angel and she is also strong, not very strong but strong. You see we have two of them. For you Naruhina fans name one thing that Hinata did in the entire story apart from being obsessed with Naruto all the time. Name one thing. You see you can’t. Why? Because Hinata did nothing in the entire story apart from saying “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun” and before you say Hinata cheered Naruto before the fight with Neji study that moment. Hinata was stalking the place where Naruto became a Genin and Naruto happen to go there. The only reason she cheered Naruto is because Naruto happen to be at that place. This proves that she didn’t want to cheer him up before the fight with Neji because if she actually wanted to cheer him up she would’ve looked for Naruto, not stalk the place where he became a Genin.



    Part 12


    Chapter 442 – Sakura realizes Hinata likes/loves Naruto. You see Sakura doesn’t know that Hinata confessed to Naruto, but she figures it on her own. This is exactly like 183 when Naruto doesn’t know that Sakura confessed to Sasuke but figures it on his own that Sakura likes/loves Sasuke. Notice Sakura’s face when she realizes that Hinata likes/loves Naruto, she is saddened by this. Now if Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend why would she be saddened by the fact that Hinata has feelings for Naruto? It’s pretty obvious that Sakura loves Naruto, has romantic feelings for him, she views him in a romantic light. She gets sad because someone else has feels for her Naruto as well. Until this moment Sakura didn’t have any competition for Naruto’s affection. If Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend she will be happy that Hinata loves Naruto, instead she isn’t she gets saddened by this, she’s not happy at all. This proves that Sakura really does love Naruto.
    You see Hinata was used as a plot device again. Hinata is was and always will be a side character. Hinata and Hinata’s feelings don’t matter at all, they never did and never will matter. Hinata as a character doesn’t matter to the story. Hinata’s love for Naruto was used as a plot device in order for Sakura to realize her own feelings, in order for Sakura to realize that someone else has feelings for Naruto, in order for Sakura to realize that if she doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto. That’s why we have the hug in 450.


    Chapter 450 – Naruto comes back and Sakura hits him for being reckless but as Naruto falls she picks him up and hugs him and thanks him. Notice how there is no background when Sakura hugs Naruto, it’s just the two of them. Now in the next panel you have Hinata smiling, this proves that Hinata has no romantic feelings for Naruto at all, because if she had romantic feelings towards him she would’ve been jealous/sad because Sakura is hugging Naruto in front of everyone, remember she stalked Naruto so she must know that Naruto loves Sakura. Now remember a hug is considered intimate and romantic in japan, for us the rest of the world a hug is just a hug, it doesn’t mean it’s romantic, but for them it is. Everything she did with Sasuke in part 1, she is doing now with Naruto (hugging, feeding) the difference is that Naruto doesn’t push her back and doesn’t treat her like crap. Now how can the Sasusaku and Naruhina fans say that every moment that Sakura had with Sasuke is romantic and every moment that Sakura had/has with Naruto isn’t romantic at all, is just being a good friend. Are you guys blind or what? It’s very clear that Sakura loves Naruto.
    Notice how not only Hinata was smiling and happy for Naruto and Sakura, but the rest of villagers as well. All of them understood that Naruto and Sakura will be together and they were happy for them.
    Hinata and the rest of the villagers aren’t smiling because Naruto is fine, there smiling because there happy for Naruto and Sakura. Naruto deservers the affection of the girl he loves.
    Now the hug was Sakura’s move, she didn’t care if the entire village watched, actually she wanted to hug him in front of everyone to tell them that Naruto belongs to her. This is basically Sakura saying “Naruto belongs to me, stay away from him”. This was Sakura’s power move.
    Now some Naruhina fans are complaining that Naruto didn’t thank Hinata. Why would he thank her? She failed in protecting him and she ****-up the situation. She put everyone in danger.


    Chapter 451 – Who do you see together Naruto and Sakura. Naruto is depressed and Sakura puts aside her own feelings and cheers him up. In her head she says “Why Am I Trying To Cheer Him Up? I’m The One Who Needs Cheering Up… Naruto.” Sakura is sacrificing her own feelings to cheer him up.
    Tazuna and Inari appear. Tazuna wants to know her Sasuke is, because he wanted to talk him as well.
    Both Naruto and Sakura get depressed. Now Naruto sees Sakura depressed and says he and Sasuke had a fight and Sasuke left but he will bring him back. Tazuna asks what exactly was the problem and suggest a love triangle. After this moment we see that Sakura is happy again and she also thanks him. You see Naruto takes away her pain.
    I’m going to explain the so called love triangle or triangles in “Naruto”. You see we don’t have a real/full love triangle, we only have half of a love triangle or triangles.
    In order to get a full love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that he has romantic feelings for Hinata, that Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and that Hinata has romantic feelings for Naruto. That would’ve been a real love triangle between those characters. But we don’t have this. Instead what we have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Naruto has NO romantic feelings for Hinata at all, Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and Hinata thinks, she only thinks she has romantic feelings for Naruto. That’s why this so called love triangle is only half of a love triangle. Something similar can be said about the other one, the one between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. It’s basically the same. In order to get a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that Sakura has romantic feelings Naruto and Sasuke and we also needed to see that Sasuke has romantic feelings Sakura. But we don’t have this. What we actually have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Sakura HAD romantic feelings for Sasuke, now Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and we see the fact that Sasuke has no romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her close. Again half of a love triangle.

    Part 13


    Chapter 457 – Now we see Sai thinking about a specific moment, when he asks Naruto if he likes Sakura. Sai says “I Read It In A Book… People Always Smile Around The People They Like. And You’re Always Smiling At Her. Did You Tell Her How You Feel?” and Naruto replies with “How Can I? I Can’t Even Keep My Promises…” you see Naruto actually confirmed that he loves Sakura. Notice how we see Naruto and Sakura and there’s no background it’s just the two of them again. Also notice how we see Sakura in one panel close to Naruto and in the next panel she is far away. This is a perfect description of how Naruto feels about Sakura, he longs for her, because she is so close to him yet so far away, and he can’t tell her how he feels because he feels unworthy of her love, because he couldn’t keep his promise to her.
    Remember Sakura didn’t force Naruto to promise her anything, Naruto is the one that made that promise.




    Part 17


    Now Sai was able to see that Naruto is in love with Sakura, because he asked Naruto if he likes Sakura, Sai tells Naruto that he read it in a book that people always smile around the people they like, Sai tells him that he (Naruto) is always smiling at Sakura and then he asks Naruto if he told her how he feels. And Naruto actually confirms that he loves Sakura, but he can’t tell her because he couldn’t even keep his promise to her. You see Sai noticed that Naruto loves Sakura because he read it in a book.


    Now are you seriously telling me that Sai also read in a book that “When person A loves person B, and person B becomes evil, person A wants to kill person B in order for person B not to sink any lower, because person A is so in love with person B?” Really who the ***** really believes this *****.


    You see it doesn’t make any ****** sense at all. If Sakura planned from the very beginning to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, she would have decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki, now why did she go to Naruto in the first place when she already planned to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, why did she confess her love to Naruto when she was so madly in love with Sasuke. You see it just doesn’t make any sense.


    Now let’s say that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was a lie (Which it wasn’t) but let’s say that it was. What would’ve happen if Naruto accepted Sakura’s “fake love”? Remember Sai said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, now what the **** was she going to do next if Naruto accepted her love?
    Are you telling me that she would’ve told Naruto “Hey you go back to the village, I have some unfinished business to take care of” then she goes to Sasuke she kills him and then goes to Naruto and she tells him “I killed Sasuke because I love him, oh and by the way I don’t love you Naruto”. Really it doesn’t make any sense at all. First of all you don’t try to kill someone you love, you just don’t do that, secondly the only way you can kill someone you loved is if you’re going to kill them to protect someone you love. As I said before she wanted to kill Sasuke to protect Naruto, we can clearly see that because the entire time Sakura was only thinking about Naruto and when she defended her feelings (when Naruto told her she is lying) she told Naruto to worry about himself and she told him that she doesn’t want him in danger.
    Sai tells him “Which Also Means She’s Willing To Let You Hate Her Forever, Naruto. I Think It’s Her Way Of Atoning For Saddling You With The Burden Of That Promise For So Many Years. She’s Asked Too Much Of You… She’s Trying To End All This Herself” Naruto asks Sai why is he telling him this. Sai says “I Feel Like I May Have Helped Push Sakura Into Her Current State Of Mind, Too. So I Wanted You To Know. I Knew I Couldn’t Just Let Her Go Alone. Like I Said, I’m Part Of Team 7, Too.” Now we see Naruto reflecting on the picture of the old team 7 and that picture gets shattered. This is the moment when Naruto realizes that things actually changed, that the old team 7 is dead and will remain dead, it will never be the way it was before. So the old team 7 is completely dead.
    You see Sai was right about what Sakura was going to do but wrong about the motive. Well actually Kakashi was right about what Sakura was going to do, Kakashi is the only that said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he didn’t say why, Kakashi only said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke. Sai said that he “thinks” that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he THINKS. Naruto was still stuck in the past and he is wondering why would Sakura want to kill Sasuke if she is in love with him, again Naruto was stuck in the past. After hearing what Naruto said we have Sai’s incredibly stupid interpretation that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Remember its Sai’s personal opinion, it doesn’t mean it’s the right one. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, Sai himself admitted this. He has a long way until he can actually understand emotions. Sai is in the process of understanding human emotions by reading books and by watching Sakura and Naruto interact with one another.

    Part 18


    Chapter 482 – Sakura gets rid of Sai, Kiba and Lee because she wants to face Sasuke alone. You see Sakura is not stupid like Hinata. Sakura understood that if all of them (Sai, Kiba, Lee and herself) went up against Sasuke they will die and they will die for nothing. She didn’t jump in a battle without thinking like Hinata did when she tried to protect Naruto. Sakura planned ahead, she actually is smart and thinks before she does something. You can also say that Hinata jumps in a battle without thinking just like Naruto does but the difference is Naruto thinks while he’s fighting and he can actually win a fight, Hinata has never won a single fight in her life, Nagato wiped the floor with her with ease, she was down with one move. Sakura had two major fights in her life, the first one against Ino which was a draw and the second against Sasori which she won with the help of Lady Chiyo. Now if it was Lady Chiyo alone versus Sasori, Lady Chiyo would’ve lost, if it was Sakura alone versus Sasori, Sakura would’ve lost. It was a team effort and that’s how they defeated Sasori.
    Now the chapter ends with Sakura telling Sasuke she wants to join him.


    Chapter 483 – Sakura tells Sasuke “I Have No Ulterior Motive! Ever Since You Left The Village, I’ve Regretted Not Going With You!” hearing this Karin in her head says “She’s An Old Friend… She Must Love Him Too But…” now remember Karin can sense chakra not emotions, she assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard. Let’s think about it, a complete stranger who happens to be a girl appears before Sasuke and tells him “Hey I want to join you” of course you’re going to assume she loves him.
    Now let’s make something perfectly clear, just because those 3 (Naruto, Sai and Karin) said Sakura loves Sasuke that doesn’t make it the truth, because the one who decides how Sakura feels is Sakura and she alone decides that. The last time she confessed her love to Naruto and we can clearly see that she is actually telling the truth, that her confession was indeed genuine and she even defended herself and her feelings when Naruto told her she is lying.
    Now Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke because he was stuck in the past, we can clearly see that because he is thinking about the moments from part 1 from 3 years ago and a single moment from part 2 in which Sakura sees Sasuke and says “Sasuke-Kun” that moment doesn’t have any romantic feelings at all. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, he himself admitted that and he assumed Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, which is complete ******* because you don’t try to kill someone you love. And Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, again Karin can sense chakra not emotions, chakra and emotions are not one and the same.


    And for those who say that Sakura really wanted to join Sasuke in this moment think for a moment. If she was so in love with him that she actually wanted to join him she would’ve left the village a long time ago to be with him, and she wouldn’t bring a poised kunai with her. She actually wanted to kill Sasuke not join him.
    Now Sakura tells Sasuke “I’ll Do Whatever You Want. I Don’t To Have Any More Regrets…” Sasuke tells her “Do You Know What I Want To Do?” Sakura tells him that she doesn’t care that she will follow any order from him. Sasuke says “To Crush The Leaf! That Is My Goal…” Sakura is completely shocked by this. Sasuke ask her if she is willing to betray the village for him, she tells him if that’s what he wants she will do it. Now Sasuke tells her to prove it and tells her to kill Karin, Sakura is shocked to hear this and asks him, who is she (Karin). Sasuke tells her “A Member Of My Organization Hawk, As You Can See, She’s Useless To Me Now” Sakura is thinking “How Heartless… He Really Isn’t The Old Sasuke-Kun Anymore. He’s Completely Changed.” Now Sakura gets closer to “kill” Karin but we see exactly that she wasn’t going to do it, she is struggling “She Doesn’t Matter… If I…If I…If I Can Stab Sasuke-Kun Right Now, This Will All End.” now Karin tries to warn Sakura, because Sasuke was going to kill her but Kakashi saved her. Here is something that you guys don’t understand Sasuke was going to kill Sakura no matter what, even if Sakura really wanted to join him and she really was going to kill Karin, Sasuke still would’ve killed Sakura, it didn’t matter to him, Sasuke wanted Sakura dead.

    Part 19


    Chapter 484 – Sakura decides to not let Kakashi carry the burden of killing Sasuke, so she decides to kill Sasuke herself, we have a flashback of the moment where Sakura tells the rookies that she will tell Naruto what they’ve decided. And we see her thinking “I Can’t Tell Naruto About This! I Have To Do This Just Right… I Can’t Falter”. Sakura tries to kill Sasuke but stops at the last moment, and we see exactly why she can’t kill him she is remembering the old Sasuke the one that she had feelings for (not a single moment of the current Sasuke), that’s why she can’t kill him. This moment proves that I was right and Sai was wrong, because if Sakura was so in love with Sasuke that she would kill him herself in order for him not to sink any lower, she actually would’ve killed him, she wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. Also the fact that she tried to kill Sasuke proves that she doesn’t love him anymore, she doesn’t view him in a romantic light anymore, and if she was truly in love with Sasuke she would’ve felt the village ages ago to be with him, she would’ve accepted the fact that Sasuke is a psychopath, she would’ve killed Karin without any hesitation at all, she wouldn’t fall in love with Naruto and she wouldn’t try to kill him (Sasuke). And if you really believed Sai about Sakura loving Sasuke so much that she will kill him herself because she loves him. She would’ve killed Sasuke with hesitating.


    Now Sasuke tries to kill Sakura again, and this time Naruto saves Sakura. And the way that Naruto looks at Sasuke after he saves Sakura is epic, that look basically means “You’re not going to kill the love of my life you son of a *****!” also that way that Naruto looks at Sasuke is almost identical to the way he looked at Gaara, when he saved Sakura from Gaara. Now Naruto understands that Sasuke isn’t the one that makes Sakura happy as he believed, since he just saw Sasuke trying to kill Sakura without any remorse at all.
    Also how many times must I repeat myself, you never try to kill someone you love, you never do that!


    Sakura tried to kill Sasuke now if that doesn’t say “I don’t love you Sasuke” that I don’t know what the **** does.
    Chapter 485 – Sasuke tells Naruto “Naruto I Told You Once Before, You Never Had Parents Or Siblings… You Never Had Anyone. So Shut Up, You Outsider!” notice Sakura’s face, now Sakura defends Naruto, she takes Naruto’s side, if Sakura really loved Sasuke(as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans say) she would defended Sasuke, not Naruto. Another moment where we can see that Sakura actually loves Naruto, again if she really loved Sasuke she wouldn’t defend Naruto and she wouldn’t take Naruto’s side.


    Now Sasuke and Naruto are charging towards each other, Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori, both Naruto and Sasuke are in danger in the exact same time. And Sakura call Naruto’s name, not Sasuke, but Naruto. She doesn’t say “both of you stop” like she did in part 1. This moment proves that Sakura tried to kill Sasuke in order to protect Naruto. Because the one she didn’t want to lose is Naruto. Yet another moment where we can see that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was indeed real, if she really loved Sasuke (as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans think) why didn’t she screamed out Sasuke’s name? The fact that she screams Naruto’s name is proof that she actually loves him and she doesn’t want to lose him.



    Part 20


    Chapter 487 – Sakura says “The Only Thing That Remains For Me… Is To Believe In Them!” she mostly believes in Naruto because maybe he can actually open Sasuke’s eyes and convince him to turn away from the darkness and she believes in Sasuke that he might open his eyes and let Naruto save him from revenge. That’s why she said that. Sakura also thanks Naruto for everything and after that we see what she is thinking “Now I Still Believe There Can Be A Happy Ending For Everyone On Team 7”. Now she didn’t say “There can be a happy ending for me, I can have Sasuke back” she didn’t say that, on the contrary she wants everyone to have a happy ending. Even Sakura doesn’t want Sasuke back, she just wants everyone to have a happy ending.


    Also Naruto doesn’t want to bring Sasuke back, he just wants to save him from revenge, that’s it nothing more, nothing less. Remember Naruto’s promise to Sakura is off, it’s no more. Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from the darkness no to bring him back. For those of you, who still believe Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke, answer this question “How is bringing Sasuke back going to save him from the darkness if he is still a psycho?” The old team 7 is dead it’s no more, it’s kaputt, it’s gone. Team 7 died a long time ago.


    Now Sasuke cheated death against Haku but Haku was too soft, Sasuke cheated death against Gaara but Naruto and Sakura saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Orochimaru but the power of the Sharingan saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Deidara but the power of the Sharingan saved him again, Sasuke cheated death against Itachi but Itachi never wanted to kill him, Sasuke cheated death against Bee but Karin, Suigetsu and Jugo saved him, Sasuke cheated death against the 5 Kages but Tobi saved him. Now in case you haven’t figured out what Kishi is trying to tell us, I will tell you, he is trying to tell us that Sasuke’s luck is about to run out, that Sasuke will die in the end. Remember those who live by the sword die by the sword. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? Why do you think Sai is Sasuke’s replacement? Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?


    Remember he is a criminal now, the entire world wants him dead. Sakura tried to kill him, Kakashi wanted to kill him, Naruto understood that he was to kill Sasuke in the end. Besides he has to die, after everything he did, he must die. Kishi cannot end the story with “Sasuke is a good guy now and everyone is fine with that” if he really makes this, it will be complete ******* and beyond stupid.
    And before you say well Gaara was also evil but he lived and he is a good guy now. Yes that’s true but truly study Sasuke and Gaara and you will see that those two are completely different. Gaara saw the light and he embraced it. Sasuke on the other hand, had the light in front of his eyes the whole time and every single time he turned against it. And before you defend him and say Tobi is controlling him, think for a moment that’s not true. Tobi only told him the truth and Sasuke on his own free will decided to take revenge. Tobi himself admitted that he took a gamble with Sasuke, he didn’t know how he will react. Tobi told Sasuke “Hey now you know the truth, what will you do?” and Sasuke on his own free will decided to kill every ******* who stands in his way.

    Also before you compare Sasuke with Vegeta (Dragon Ball, Vegeta was evil but in the end he become good and lived) think for a moment and you will see that those two are completely different.



    Part 21


    Chapter 488 – Sakura watches Naruto as he sleeps, simply adorable. Also Kakashi in his head says “He Looks So Peaceful… Like He’s Finally Free Of A Heavy Burden.” This moment proves that Sakura actually managed to do what she really wanted, to free Naruto from the promise Naruto made to her. Again remember the promise is off. Now Naruto on his own free will wants to save Sasuke from revenge, not to bring him back.
    Sakura also defends Naruto, while Hinata again proves that she is completely useless, she just sits there watching Sakura and Naruto and doesn’t say a word. Again another moment where we can see that she doesn’t add anything to the story, that she is a side character with no significance at all.
    She just sits there and does nothing, instead of defending “the love of her life” she does nothing. Sakura is the one that defends Naruto. Sorry Hinata fans but Hinata is completely useless.


    Chapter 498 – Naruto meets his mother. And what is the first thing his mother does the first thing, she hits him in the head for being an idiot. Now I wonder who does that as well, who hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot? Hmm very difficult question. Oh wait I know the answer, it’s Sakura. Coincidence that this moment looks exactly like the moment from chapter 245, when Sakura hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot. It’s exactly the same. That’s not a coincidence.
    Also for those who still say Sakura is a **** because she always hits Naruto, well going by that definition it means that Kushina is a mega ***** because the first thing she did was hit Naruto. I will say this again Sakura is a tsundere, also she only hits Naruto when he actually deserves it.


    Naruto hugs his mother, coincidence that it looks identical to the hug that Sakura gave Naruto in 450, I don’t think so. Also is it just a coincidence that Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina, no it’s not a coincidence.
    Now Naruto asked his mother, how she and Minato fell in love. Now Naruto asked this question first of all because he wanted to know and secondly and most importantly because he was asking advice in his love life, in case you haven’t figured it out. Remember Naruto had two girls confess their love for him, he had two choices. Either go to Hinata and get to know her and he might, again I say might return her feeling or finally have the guts to tell Sakura how he really feels. Remember Naruto had a lot more time with Kushina, so he could’ve asked her anything, he could’ve asked her what to do about Sasuke or how to cook, yet he wanted advice in his love life. But also remember that Naruhina is an illusion.



    Chapter 499 – Kushina makes to same gesture as Sakura did in chapter 409.


    Chapter 501 – When Minato saves Kushina it looks the same as when Naruto saved Sakura from chapter 484, even when Minato’s look from this chapter is the same as Naruto’s look from chapter 484. Coincidence that this panels looks the same, I don’t think so.


    Chapter 503 – Minato has the same look as Sakura had in chapter 470. Just like Sakura, Minato understood that what he was about to do, to seal the fox in Naruto, will hurt Naruto but in the long run it will protect him. Everything Minato did was for Naruto just like Sakura was trying to do. Minato understood that Naruto will probably hate him for sealing the fox in him, but he did it to protect Naruto. Just like Sakura understood that Naruto will probably hate her for what she wanted to go, to kill Sasuke, but she wanted to do it for Naruto to protect him.



    Part 22


    Chapter 504 – Kushina tells Naruto “You’ll Want A Girlfriend Someday. Just Try Not To Pick A Weird One… Try To Find Someone Like Your Mother…”.
    Now let’s compare the Sakura and Hinata to see which one of those is like Kushina.
    Let’s start with Sakura. Sakura has a short temper, Kushina has a short temper, Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot, Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot, Sakura hates her forehead, Kushina hates her hair, people picked on Sakura because of her forehead, people picked on Kushina because of her hair, Naruto likes Sakura’s forehead, Minato likes Kushina’s hair, Naruto is the only one that complimented Sakura on her forehead, Minato was the only one that complimented Kushina’s hair, Sakura looked down on Naruto, Kushina looked down on Minato, Sakura has pink hair, Kushina has red hair, Sakura says “Shannaro”, Kushina says “Dattebane”, Sakura cares a lot about Naruto, Kushina cares a lot about Naruto, Sakura loves Naruto (romantically) , Kushina loves Naruto (motherly) , Sakura hugged Naruto, Kushina hugged Naruto, Sakura is a loud mouth, Kushina is a loud mouth, Sakura encourages Naruto, Kushina encouraged Naruto, etc.


    Now for Hinata. Hinata was kidnapped by Kumogakure (Hidden Cloud), Kushina was kidnapped by Kumogakure. And that’s it. That’s where the similarities end completely. Hinata is nothing like Kushina, nothing looks, personality, nothing at all.
    And before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Naruto changed Hinata just like Minato changed Kushina, think for a moment. Naruto also changed Sakura, Inari, Zabuza, Neji, Gaara, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Sai, The Raikage, The Tsuchikage, Nagato, the villages of Konoha and most recently the Kyuubi or Kurama. So going by that definition Naruto has to end up with every person he changed and that includes dead people.


    Also before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Hinata saved Naruto’s life just like Kushina saved Naruto’s life. Think for a moment Hinata NEVER saved Naruto’s life. She never saved him from anything in her life. That’s the truth.
    Also stop comparing Hinata, a worthless side character to Kushina or even Minato (some of you like to compare her to Minato), because you’re comparing a worthless side character with two of the greatest characters in the story (Kushina and Minato). You’re insulting those two characters when you’re comparing them to a completely worthless side character that has no significance at all, she was no real purpose. For the love of God she has done nothing in the entire storyline, she just stalked Naruto, did nothing to ease his pain, and she is obsessed with him.
    You might as well compare TonTon to Kushina, because that’s what you’re doing when you compare Hinata a worthless side character to Kushina. Kushina and Hinata are in completely different leagues, Hinata is in the same group as TonTon, Hanabi and the rest of the useless side characters that you even forget they exist.
    Also why would Kishi put that line “Try to find someone like your mother” if he planned/plans to have Naruto die with Sasuke in the end or for Naruhina to happen or for no pairing to happen. You see that line “Try to find someone like your mother” is a 100% confirmation of Narusaku. Also in this chapter he ended any possibly of Naruhina completely. Naruhina is completely dead, it’s no more, it’s gone, it’s over for you guys deal with it.



    Part 23


    There is something that I want to say in case you guys haven’t figured it out. Kishi likes to use symbolism a lot, he used symbolism from the beginning. If you understand symbolism you will understand what his messages are. He used symbolism to tell us that Naruto and Sakura will end up together, he also used symbolism to tell us that Sasuke will die in the end.
    Why do you think Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Iruka referred to Sakura and Naruto as Heaven and Earth and Yamato was able to see Sakura’s true feelings at the bridge called Heaven and Earth it’s a symbol, a hint.

    Why do you think Sakura’s relationship with Naruto is similar to Kushina’s relationship with Minato it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think when Naruto saved Sakura that panel looks identical to the panel when Minato saved Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Konohamaru and Gamakichi referred to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think when Sakura hugged Naruto that panel looks identical to when Kushina hugged Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and Kushina hates her hair and Minato likes her hair it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Shikaku said “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves.” and Sai noticed that Sakura is very gentle with Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot and Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot it’s a symbol, a hint.
    And as for Sasuke. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? It’s a symbol, a hint that his luck is about to run out.
    Why do you think Sai was put as a replacement for Sasuke?
    Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?
    Why do you think the entire world wants to kill Sasuke?
    Why do you think Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from revenge? Not to bring him back.


    Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke is going to die.
    I said Sasuke will die. Now how is he going to die, like a hero. He will die protecting/saving Naruto’s life.


    He will have a little Darth Vader redemption moment, when Sasuke realizes that what he’s doing is wrong and he will save/protect Naruto (maybe something similar to him protecting Naruto against Haku).


    By dying a hero, Sasuke will restore the Uchiha’s honor. That’s how he will restore his clan. Not by continuing the bloodline of the Uchiha’s. The last of the Uchiha’s will die a hero. This is also how the war between the descendants of the older son and the younger son of the Rikudou Sennin will end. The war between the Uchiha’s and Senju’s will end. The Uchiha clan will be no more, but its honor will remain. This is also how his character will be redeemed.
    You can believe me or not, just follow the story to the very end and you will see.



    Part 24


    Chapter 505 – Now like I said Kishi uses symbolism. Now in the panel where Naruto thinks of his friends, Kishi used symbolism to tell us a couple of things. The closest people to Naruto are Sakura and Shikamaru. These two are the most important people in his life. The reason Sakura and Hinata are back to back is because Kishi needed to give us the illusion that Naruto has a choice between Sakura and Hinata. But it’s just an illusion that Naruto viewed Hinata as an alternative to Sakura. Now the reason Hinata is the only one that’s not facing Naruto is because Kishi is showing us that Hinata’s confession didn’t change how Naruto views her. Naruto still sees Hinata as the dark shy weirdo. Also the fact that she is the only one that’s not facing Naruto proves that Naruto views her as a friend but a very distant friend. She isn’t that important to him. Everyone that’s facing Naruto is important to him. But Hinata isn’t facing Naruto because to Naruto she is a very distant friend. He is not very fond of her. Hinata is not special to Naruto at all. She doesn’t hold a special place in his heart and she never will. Sakura and Naruto are smiling and Sakura holds her hand to her heart and Sakura’s eyes and Naruto’s are basically connected. This is a symbol to tell us that Naruto made his choice and he choose Sakura. This moment also proves that Naruto accepted the fact that Sakura loves him romantically. He finally saw that Sakura and her feelings changed. That Sakura grew up that she’s matured. For those of you who keep saying that Naruto hates Sakura, because of her “fake confession” take a look at how Naruto thinks of Sakura.
    Also the fact that Naruto thinks of Sasuke completely separate of his friends is also a symbol that Sasuke will die in the end.


    Chapter 538 – Kyuubi is remembering Naruto of that day, when they were kids and Naruto saw the darkness within Sasuke. Now there is a sparring match between Naruto and Sasuke. Now Sakura and Ino cheer for Sasuke, they want Sasuke to win that fight, Hinata sort of cheers for Naruto but gets overshadowed by a random girl, this moment proves to us once again that Hinata is a worthless side character that doesn’t matter at all. Now Sasuke wins that little fight and take a look at Sakura’s face and her reaction when she sees that Naruto lost, she isn’t happy at all, Ino is the only one that likes that Sasuke won that little fight, Sakura on the other hand doesn’t. This moment proves that Sakura’s relationship with Ino was something similar to Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke.


    You see Sakura was just following Ino around, if Ino did something Sakura did the same thing even though she didn’t want it, if Ino wanted something Sakura wanted the exact same thing. Sakura just wanted to be like Ino, she just wanted to be cool like Ino, remember in the beginning Ino was better than Sakura. So if Ino wanted Sasuke, Sakura wanted Sasuke as well, if Ino wanted Sasuke to win, so did Sakura. But eventually Sakura decided to become Ino’s rival, she decided to view Ino as a rival to surpass her and to be better than her. And Sakura surpassed Ino. Ino and Sakura are friends but Sakura decided to view Ino as a rival to become better. Also the fact that Sakura isn’t happy that Naruto lost that fight proves that she had feelings for Naruto from the beginning, but those feelings needed time to blossom (see what I did there?).


    Something similar can be said about Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke. You see Sasuke was cooler that him, better and Naruto decided to make Sasuke his rival in order to surpass him.



    Part 25


    Chapter 540 – Ah the famous 540. Now in 539 a random ninja goes to Sakura and gives her a love letter and she tells him there is someone else she loves. Now in 540 she apologizes. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone else without getting depressed and the fact that she openly admitted that she loves someone proves that she is quite happy to love that person, she isn’t ashamed of being in love. She openly admitted that she loves someone else because the one she loves is Naruto, the fact that she admitted that she is in love with someone proves that she isn’t ashamed of loving him and she didn’t get depressed about loving someone. Now before that guy leaves he tells her “But There Is One Thing That I Know If It’s Somebody That You Like, Then They’re Bound To Be A Great Person!” now immediately after she heard that she thinks of Sasuke in darkness the current Sasuke and she gets depressed about it. You see that little speech send Sakura into a little guilt trip, because that guy basically told her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, that person must be a great guy” until that moment she was relaxed, that fact that she admitted that she is in love without getting depressed proves that Sasuke isn’t the one she loves. Now Sakura loved Sasuke because he was good looking, he was cool and Ino and every girl wanted him, also remember that Sakura actually believed that Sasuke is a great guy, she believed that he was the greatest of the greatest, that no one could be better than him and she was wrong. You see this is a moment where Sakura is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever viewing him in a romantic light. She actually believed Sasuke is a great guy and she was wrong. Just as she was wrong about Naruto, remember Sakura hated Naruto in the beginning because she believed that Naruto enjoys watching her suffer, that Naruto doesn’t understand her and the fact that Naruto likes to get in her way.


    Sakura was wrong about both Sasuke and Naruto, she was wrong about both of them.


    Now the reason that Sakura wanted Sasuke in the beginning is simple. Now remember what Sakura said in chapter 3? She told Sasuke (actually Naruto) that all she wants is his acknowledgment. Sakura wanted Sasuke to acknowledge her. That’s because she believed if she gets Sasuke’s acknowledgment, everyone else will acknowledge her as well. Sasuke was the coolest, the strongest in that period and his acknowledgment would mean a lot. That’s why Sakura wanted Sasuke. Not because Sasuke made her happy or made her feel safe. Something similar can be said about Naruto as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke’s acknowledgment as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke to acknowledge his strength, his power. He wanted Sasuke to acknowledge him as an equal. Both Naruto and Sakura wanted Sasuke acknowledgement. But both Naruto and Sakura eventually understood that Sasuke’s acknowledgement means nothing. Both of them understood that they can live perfectly fine without Sasuke’s acknowledgment. Have you noticed the fact that after Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s relationship bloomed, have you noticed that? After Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s bond became the strongest one in the entire story. Both Naruto and Sakura are perfectly fine without Sasuke, they can live their lives peacefully.



    Part 26


    What Kishi did in 540, what he did in this moment is a great thing. Let me explain what I mean by that.
    You see all of you instantly believed Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly assumed if Sakura thinks of Sasuke it must mean she loves him. All of you took this moment as proof that Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly said Sakura loves Sasuke. But none of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think, let’s actually analyze this moment and let’s take in consideration everything that ever happen until now.” None of you actually did that. Kishi wanted us to stop and think. Not just to see a moment where Sakura thinks of Sasuke and automatically say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, Kishi wants us the readers to stop and think, he wants us to use our brains. Ok now let’s analyze this moment first.


    Now Sakura openly admitted that she loves someone, she doesn’t get depressed, she is perfectly fine. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone proves that she is happy about loving that person, she is perfectly fine, happy, relaxed. Now immediately after that guy tells her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, he must be a great guy”, Sakura felt like ****, she got depressed instantly, she lowers her head into the ground, the sign that she is ashamed (lowering your head into the ground it’s natural thing to do when you’re ashamed about something, it’s a normal human action, we all do it, but most of the time you don’t even noticed it.) and she thinks of the current Sasuke, the psycho Sasuke.


    You see none you actually studied this moment, none of you actually took in consideration Sakura’s face and the way she thinks of Sasuke surrounded by black flames, in complete darkness. You instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Without even thinking. You see Kishi created an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke, but it’s just an illusion, now in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think, that’s all you have to do. To stop and think. He also created an illusion in chapters 474 and 483.


    Now in chapter 483 Karin said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually analyzed this moment. All of you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, without even thinking. Now imagine you’re Karin in that moment, so you see and hear everything from Karin’s perspective, ok. And a complete stranger comes to Sasuke, and that stranger happens to be a girl. And you hear what that stranger said, you hear what Sakura said. That she wants to join Sasuke because she regrets not leaving with him. What exactly are you going to assume that Sakura doesn’t love Sasuke or that Sakura loves Sasuke? What exactly are you going to assume from what you heard? Of course you’re going to assume Sakura loves Sasuke. You see Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, that’s it, she only assumed.

    Now in chapter 474 Sai and Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think.” You didn’t do that, you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke, we clearly saw that he was stuck in the past, every time he said Sakura loves Sasuke he is thinking about old Sakura, the Sakura from 3 years ago, from the old team 7. In his head nothing changed. He couldn’t believe that Sakura loves him now. So Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. Does that mean it’s true? Of course not.



    Part 27


    Now Sai also said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Really she wants to kill him because she loves him? Who the **** believes this? How many times do I have to repeat myself? You don’t try to kill someone you love. You just don’t do that! Also since when did Sai become an expert when it comes to human emotions, especially when it comes to love? Now none of you said “Ok let’s think for a moment”. Now if Sai is right (which he isn’t) how was Sakura going to kill Sasuke, if she wanted Naruto to come back to the village with her? What if Naruto agreed to go back to the village with her? What exactly was she going to do next? Was she going to tell Naruto to back to the village alone, because she has something to take care of first or what? Simple answer she wasn’t going to kill Sasuke because she loves him, she was going to kill Sasuke because she loves Naruto. Everything she did was for Naruto. Not Sasuke. Also if Sakura was so madly in love with Sasuke, she would’ve decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki. But she didn’t do that because she doesn’t love him. Furthermore if she actually loves Sasuke so much why didn’t she leave the village to find Sasuke and be with him, after he left? Remember when Sasuke left, Sakura said she will abandon her village to join him to be with him. But she didn’t leave the village at all. This proves that she didn’t truly love him. Also if Sai was right and Sakura really wanted to kill Sasuke because she loves him. This is complete ********, by the way.

    Sakura would’ve killed Sasuke. She wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. To remember the old feelings that she had for him. So what Sai said was wrong. The reason she thinks of Sasuke in this moment (540) is because she is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted. So before you say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END” think for a moment.


    Have you forgotten the great love that Sakura has for Naruto? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by Naruto for the rest of her life? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather lose her connection, her bond with Naruto? If it means protecting him. Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by the closest person to her, by the one she loves? That she would rather be alone if she knows Naruto would be safe would be protected. Either you want to admit or not Sakura chose Naruto over Sasuke and herself. Have you forgotten the fact that when Naruto and Sasuke where charging towards each other (Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori), Sakura screamed out Naruto’s name, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that the fact that Sakura confessed her love to Naruto? Have you forgotten that fact that Sakura didn’t like when she discovered that Hinata has feelings for Naruto, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sakura hugged Naruto romantically in front of the entire village, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten that fact that when Yamato told Sakura that he could see that she loves Naruto, Sakura didn’t deny it at all, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that Sakura flirted with Naruto when he came back to the village, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten all this things?

    Also have you forgotten that Sakura fights this war on Naruto’s side, have you forgotten that? Also remember that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, we’ve never seen a single not even a single moment where you can say that Sakura still loves Sasuke. Not even one. We’ve never even seen a moment that could tell us that Sakura still MIGHT love Sasuke. Not even one. Also have you forgotten the two greatest hints in the entire story? The two greatest hints in the entire story are the following: Naruto is actually Sakura’s fairytale prince, this is the first one. And the second one is what Kushina told Naruto “Find a girl like me”. Those two moments/hints are 100% Narusaku confirmations.



    Part 28


    What Kishi did in this moment is absolutely brilliant, it’s very good writing from him. But in order to see the good writing you have to forget the fact that you are a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader. Only then you will understand this moment. Now I’m sure you’re going to say “Well Nostradamus since you know everything answer this question: Why wasn’t Sakura thinking of Naruto? I mean isn’t Naruto a great guy? So why isn’t she thinking of Naruto?” The answer to that question is incredibly simple. Sakura wasn’t thinking about Naruto for the same reason why Naruto wasn’t thinking particularly of Sakura in chapter 505. Because it will be a poor and quite frankly pathetic way to make Narusaku officially. Think for a moment what would you rather see.

    A moment where Naruto thinks of Sakura (505 he admits that he found someone like his mother) and a moment where Sakura thinks of Naruto (540)? Or would you rather have a real moment, a true moment? You see Kishi already planned a real moment in order to make Naruto and Sakura officially, maybe something like that OVA or like the novel Blood Prison. He already planned a real moment for Naruto and Sakura, a moment that all the Narusaku fans have been waiting for, also in that moment all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans will shut the ****-up once and for all. After that moment you can’t say “Well Naruto only ended up with Sakura because he can’t have Hinata or because Sakura can’t have Sasuke or some another ****”. You will realize that Naruto and Sakura were meant for one another from the start. So Sakura wasn’t thinking of Naruto because the entire love story would be over.

    Kishi didn’t choice to end the love part of the story now because like any good writer he knows when to end the love story, when to put the main male character and the main female character together, towards the very end of the story. He didn’t put Naruto and Sakura in beginning of the story because there was no point to do that, it would just suck, he didn’t put them together in the middle of the story because again there was no point to that it would just suck, and it would be a stupid way to tell a love story. Like any another good writer he knows to put Naruto and Sakura at the very end of the story. But before he puts Naruto and Sakura together he has to develop their relationship, he has to show us the readers that those two are meant for each other.

    And he did develop their relationship, he also showed us that Naruto and Sakura are meant for each other. I’ll make it a lot easier for you guys in case you didn’t understood what I’m trying to say. If Sakura was thinking of Naruto in this moment, it would mean that Kishi is a bad writer, that he can’t write a good story. If Sakura was thinking of Sasuke (which she did), it means that Kishi is a good writer, that he can write a good story. But I’ll say this again in order to understand this moment and what it meant you must forget the fact that you’re a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader.

    Only then you’re going to realize what it actually means. The reason why Sakura was thinking of Sasuke is because she is ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted because she saw him in a romantic light. And before you say why would Sakura be ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him. Well think for a moment. Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke tried to kill her multiple times, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke wants to kill her friends, to destroy her home, to kill her family and kill the one she loves( which is Naruto), have you forgotten about all this? Have you forgotten the fact that he treated her like ****? Wouldn’t you be ashamed of ever loving someone like that?



    Part 29


    This little moment in 540 is brilliant. Kudos to you Kishi. You see almost all the Narusaku fans were like this “Oh no Sakura thinks of Sasuke” and all the Naruhina fans were like this “YES Sakura thinks of Sasuke, Naruhina is so happening, YES!” But it’s just an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke. It’s just good writing from Kishi. But in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think. Truly study this moment and take in consideration everything that’s ever happened until this point. Only then you will really understand the good writing and what this moment really is. 540 is brilliant writing if you’re mature enough to understand it.


    Now in this chapter we also have Hinata saying this “This war is to protect Naruto!” Now again we see just how selfish Hinata really is. Really Hinata this war is to protect Naruto? How about protecting your friends, your family, your clan, the innocents, the ones that can’t defend themselves, how about protecting the world? What the hell is wrong with this girl? Is Naruto the only thing she has in her head? I’m sure you can say well by protecting Naruto, she actually is protecting the entire world. By that’s complete ********. She specially said “to protect Naruto THE END”. She proved again that she doesn’t give a **** about her friends, her family and the world.


    I want you guys to think, what if Kishi decides to go 180 on everything he created until this point, what if he keeps Sasuke alive, what if Hinata gets Naruto and Sasuke gets Sakura. What will Kishis message to us be? Hmm? So let’s say Sasuke lives and he gets Sakura, ok. What exactly will Kishi tell us, that basically the villain of the story gets the girl? The girl that the main character wants and has been trying to win her over from the very beginning and in the end he doesn’t succeed at all.


    Do you seriously believe that the story will end something like this: “Sasuke lives, becomes a good guy and he goes to Sakura and tells her that he loves her.” Now this is beyond stupid, it just doesn’t make any sense at all. It goes against his character, he hated Sakura from the beginning, he even tried to kill her and all of a sudden he loves her? What the ****? It’s just not possible. But let’s continue and let’s say this really happens. So what will Sakura say and do next. Maybe something like this “Sakura goes to Naruto and tells him that even though he (Naruto) is the one that makes her happy, even though he is the one that understands her, even though he is the one that sacrificed his own happiness to make sure that she is happy, even though he is actually the one that likes her forehead, even though he is actually her fairytale prince, even though he saved her and even though she said that she loves him and she proved that she loves him, in the end she is going to tell him she doesn’t love him at all.

    That she loves Sasuke even though Sasuke tried to kill her, even though Sasuke broke her heart and even though Sasuke doesn’t give a **** about her, she loves him and always will. And she choices Sasuke over Naruto.” After that Naruto goes to Hinata and tells her “I love you Hinata, even though you used me as tool in order to change yourself, even though you don’t really care about me, even though you didn’t save me from the pain that I was suffering, even though you took pleasure from my pain because you just watched me from afar, well actually you were stalking me, even though I don’t really know you, even though I’ve spend 10 seconds with you, in the end I love you.” I’m sorry but what kind of a monumental moron do you have to be, to actually believe something like this will happen?



    Part 30


    Think for a moment what if Kishi does a 180 on everything and he decides that in the end it’s going to be Naruhina and Sasusaku. What exactly will Kishi tell us? Now the entire principle in “Naruto” has always been “Never give up” on anything. Try your best and in the end you will succeed. Now Naruto did everything in his power to win Sakura’s affection, Sakura’s heart, her love. Now if Kishi decide to make Sasusaku in the end it means that the entire concept of “Never give up” is destroyed. Think for a moment Kishi has been trying to tell us the readers to never give up, ok. So in the end he goes against everything he created and against the lesson he is trying to teach us and decides to just forget the idea of “Never give up”. If Kishi decides to put Sakura with Sasuke it means that Naruto failed completely and utterly.

    Think for a moment Naruto did everything in his power to win her and in the end he is going to give up on winning her love? So what’s Kishis message to us? If he decides to make Naruhina and Sasusaku, he will basically tell us to forget about winning someone’s affection/love because in the end we are not going to succeed at all. So we should just give up and go for the dark shy weirdo. Let me make this perfectly clear Naruhina and Sasusaku go against the entire concept of “Never giving up”, if Kishi decide to end with this two, he will destroy his own story. The very lecture that he sought to teach us is destroyed. Naruhina and Sasusaku completely and utterly destroy the Story.


    Also I have one question for you Sasusaku fans the real ones, not the Naruhina fans who support Sasusaku because you want Naruhina to happen. Why exactly do you support this pairing? You do realize that you basically support abuse in family, right? Because of Sasuke gets Sakura what exactly will happen? I’ll tell you he will beat her all her life, she will be treated like ****. Also you do realize that Sasuke tried to kill her right? For you Naruhina fans I don’t have this question because I already know the answer to that one. You guys/girls who support Naruhina, you only support it because you want your cute sweet little princess the get her prize and you don’t care about Naruto at all.


    Chapter 552 – There is a moment where Naruto thinks of all his friends. Notice the fact that Sasuke doesn’t appear at all. That’s because Kishi is trying to tell us again that Sasuke is going to die. That Sasuke’s death is inevitable.



    Part 31


    Chapter 558 – Now in this chapter one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura and one clone saves Hinata. Let’s take a look at the differences. Let’s start with the first one, so one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura from two Zetsu clones. When he saved Sakura he was facing her and he asked her “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” then he directly looks at her smiles at her and tells her “You don’t seem hurt!” this moment is all about Sakura, now Shizune and that fat guy where there to, yet Naruto only addressed Sakura.

    He only talked to her. He asked her if she is alright and he checked if she is fine. When Naruto looks at Sakura and asks her if she is fine, he is like “Hey babe looking good”. Now let’s study the Hinata save. So Hinata was about to get attacked by three Zetsu clones and Naruto saves her before she is attacked. Notice the fact that when Naruto saves Sakura he is facing her, when Naruto saves Hinata he isn’t facing her at all. The entire time Naruto is there he isn’t facing Hinata at all. Now when Naruto saves Hinata he says “Sorry for taking so long. Everything’s all right now!” notice the fact that he basically addressed the entire group not Hinata, because he didn’t say “Sorry for taking so long Hinata” it’s not like the moment where he saves Sakura where he actually addressed Sakura, where he specifically said “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” and then he looked at her and said “You don’t seem hurt!”.


    I want to ask you guys/girls a question and I want an answer from you guys/girls. Can someone please tell me how the **** did Hinata landed on her ass? One second she was on her feet and the next she was on her ass. And no one even touched her, no one. She was about to be attacked she was on her feet and before she gets attacked Naruto steps in and saves her and we see Hinata on the ground on her ass and no one touched her. The only explanation that makes sense is that Naruto is so fast that when he saved her, he generated a lot of wind that knocked Hinata on her ass. But if that’s true, then how weak is Hinata really? Because basically she got knocked down by a little wind.


    Chapter 559 – Naruto gets rid of the Zetsu clones and he barely turns his head towards Hinata and asks her “Are you alright, Hinata?” the same thing that he did with Sakura but the difference is the fact that didn’t face her at all, he didn’t smile at her and he didn’t say “You don’t seem hurt” like he did with Sakura. Notice the fact that the entire time Naruto is there, the entire time, he isn’t even facing Hinata, he barely turns his head towards her. Now Neji and Kiba don’t believe that Naruto is really Naruto, they think he’s a Zetsu clone. And Hinata says “It’s Naruto-Kun just look at his eyes, you can tell.” Now this isn’t really impossible considering the fact Naruto barely turned his head towards Hinata, so Hinata didn’t even look in Naruto’s eyes, again I will say this the entire time he is there he isn’t facing her. And before you say well Hinata is the only one that was able to see that Naruto is really Naruto think for a moment. So did everyone else, so did Sakura, Shizune, Gaara, Kakashi, Gai, Lee, Sai, Shikamaru, Ino, Chouji and even people that haven’t seen Naruto in their lives were able to see that the Naruto is really Naruto, that he isn’t a Zetsu clone. The only ones that didn’t believe Naruto were Kiba and Neji. That’s because Kiba smelled Naruto’s chakra and noticed that he smells differently (or maybe he misses the smell of Naruto’s fart) and Neji saw that Naruto’s chakra signature is different, because Neji had his Byakugan activated unlike Hinata who didn’t have her Byakugan activated, so Hinata wasn’t able to see that Naruto’s chakra is different. Now Hinata is getting depressed because she realizes how pathetic she really is, that she couldn’t protect Naruto and Naruto ends up protecting her.

    And Naruto decided to cheer her up and tells her “It’s all in your eyes. Don’t get so down on yourself! You’re strong!” again notice the fact that Naruto is not facing her at all and he barely turns his head towards her even when he cheers her up. So Naruto wasn’t able to see that Hinata was depressed. The truth is Naruto sensed that Hinata was depressed. The truth is if Naruto didn’t have the power to sense emotions/intentions he wouldn’t even cheer her up. He only cheered her up because he felt something was wrong with her, he felt exactly why she was depressed. And he decided to return the “favor” with the whole “It’s in your eyes”. Now what Naruto really wanted Hinata to understand, his real message to her was that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with him all the time that she should acknowledge herself and then she can be strong on her own. She doesn’t have to be high on “Naruto” to be strong. She can be strong in her own way. That’s Naruto’s real message to her. After that Naruto remembers the moment when Hinata jumps in the fight that he had with Nagato, and Naruto smiles. Now he smiles because he is happy he could change someone, he was able to change Hinata. That’s why he smiles. And before you say “No Nostradamus he is actually thinking about Hinata’s confession and he smiles because he is secretly in love with her” Think for a moment, analyze this moment, he isn’t thinking about her confession because if he actually was thinking about her confession, we would’ve see him thinking about her confession but we don’t see that at all. He is not thinking about Hinata’s confession at all, that’s because he doesn’t care about her confession.



    Part 32


    Chapter 569 – Now Kurama thinks of all the moments that Naruto proved to everyone that they are wrong. He proved to Neji that he was wrong, that people can actually change, that losers can change. He proved to Inari that heroes do exist, etc. When we see the moment when Naruto proved to Inari that heroes do exist you have a flashback of that scene. Now in that original scene you have Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, Kakashi and Tazuna. In the flashback we have Naruto, Sakura, Kakashi and Tazuna. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable.


    Chapter 573 – In this chapter we see the all of Naruto’s friends heading towards him, towards the battlefield, where Naruto, Bee, Kakashi and Gai are fighting against Tobi/Madara. Now almost of Naruto’s friends have their own speech/monologue and they say how Naruto influenced them, how Naruto helped/changed them and now they want to help Naruto on the battlefield so they can defeat Tobi once and for all and save the world, they want to support Naruto. I’m going to focus on Hinata’s speech and Sakura’s speech.

    I’ll start with Hinata’s. She says this “Naruto-Kun. I’ve always…always been chasing after you…even now. But once this war ends, I’m going to stop once and for all.” Now I stopped there and said to myself finally Hinata understood that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with Naruto in order to live her life. That she understood Naruto’s message from chapter 559. I was really happy that Kishi will finally develop Hinata, that we will finally see some development in her character. But she continues her speech with the following “Next time, I’ll be next to you, holding your hand…walking with you! Wait for me!” and she just ends her speech. Let me make this perfectly clear there is nothing wrong with what Hinata said, the problem with her speech is not what she said, it’s what she DIDN’T say. That’s the problem. It’s nothing wrong with what she said because is basically the same thing she always says which is “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun…” each time she appears she says the exact same thing over and over and over and over and over again. One question does Hinata even have a brain? Or does she have a tape record instead and the tape in it got stuck and now it’s repeating the same thing over and over and over.


    I’ll say this again there is nothing wrong with what she said. The problem is what she didn’t say. That’s the problem. You see she said absolutely NOTHING about going there to help Naruto, to support him so they can defeat Tobi. Even Shino wants to help Naruto, he actually wants to support him so they can defeat Tobi aka the bad guy, and Shino is another worthless side character (just like Hinata) and he also has no character development at all (just like Hinata). Each one of Naruto’s friends wants to help him, to support him so the bad guy will be defeated so they can save the world. Hinata on the other hand doesn’t give a **** about any of that, she just wants to hold Naruto’s hand. How selfish is she really? Is Naruto the only thing in her head? What’s wrong with this girl? I’ll admit the whole “holding hands” is cute (if you’re 8 years old), but at the same time it’s stupid, foolish and childish. The only thing that Hinata wants is to go where Naruto is and hold his hand. I’m sorry but how is this going to help Naruto? How is this supposed to stop Tobi? How is this supposed to save the world?



    Part 33


    Ok let’s picture the scenario. So Hinata arrives at the battlefield she goes to Naruto and tells him that she wants to hold his hand. Let’s say Naruto agrees and they are holding hands. How is this going to save the world? What exactly will Tobi do? Is Tobi going to see that Naruto and Hinata are holding hands and he will be like this “Oh look at Naruto and Hinata holding hands, that’s the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Forget my plan to control the world, I cannot do that anymore because I’ll destroy Naruto and Hinata’s beautiful relationship. Look at them they look so cute together.” And Tobi decides to be a good guy and the world is saved. What the ****! Seriously someone please tell me how is “holding hands” going to defeat the bad guy and save the world? How?


    Hinata proves again that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto, about his safety, about her friends, about her family, about the innocent civilians, about her clan, about her teammates, about the world about anyone. She just doesn’t care at all. She just wants to hold Naruto’s hand.


    I’m sorry for saying this but she must die. She is beyond annoying now. I don’t want her dead but if she dies it will be a lot better for everyone especially for herself. It will be a lot better for her clan, remember she is the next in line to lead the Hyuga clan, now picture Hinata leading the Hyuga clan, it will be the end of that clan. It will be a lot better for the Hyuga clan if Neji or Hanabi would lead them. Both are capable of leading the clan. Hinata isn’t capable of anything. It would be a lot better for Naruto if Hinata dies. Imagine the fight Naruto vs. Sasuke and Hinata tries to be the hero again and steps in that battle. The scene will look something like this “Hinata: - I won’t let you lay another finger on Naruto!
    And Sasuke grabs her with Susano’o and crushes her. Sasuke: - I killed, uh wait who the **** I just killed?
    Naruto: - Dude you just killed my stalker.
    Sasuke: - You had a stalker? Creepy man.”


    Also it will be a lot better for her if she dies, because she can’t be obsessed with Naruto anymore. Now I don’t want Hinata dead. But at this point it’s the best option for everyone, the second option would be if someone slaps her and forces her to wake up and face reality. I really wanted to see some Hinata development, I really wanted to see a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata. I really wanted to see Naruto being in love with Sakura but at the same time having an attraction towards Hinata, I really wanted to see him struggling which one to choose. But we’ve never saw that and we never will. And we also won’t have any development in Hinata’s character. It’s been almost 13 years since “Naruto” started and we haven’t seen any development at all. Also I want to you guys to imagine if there was no Naruto at all, if Naruto didn’t exist. What exactly would’ve Hinata do without someone to watch suffer day after day after day and take strength from that persons suffering in order to change herself. What if there was no Naruto to beginning with. You want to know what Hinata would’ve done without Naruto. I’ll tell you. She would’ve realized just how pathetic she is, she would give up on trying changing herself and she would’ve left a note saying just how pathetic she is and after that she would’ve hanged herself. This is how pathetic of a character Hinata really is.



    Part 34


    Now let’s analyze Sakura’s speech/monologue.

    Sakura says this “Naruto you saved Konoha and now you’re trying to save to save the entire shinobi world. You always get left with these insurmountable tasks. But no matter what you say this time… We’re going to BE TOGETHER… NOT JUST ME…WE’RE GOING TO ALL FIGHT TOGETHER THIS TIME!” Now this is what puts Sakura on a completely different level then Hinata.

    You see Sakura isn’t stupid or selfish like Hinata is. Sakura wants to go to the battlefield and help Naruto, she wants to support him. She doesn’t want to hold Naruto’s hand because she knows that won’t help him or anyone else. And again we have the famous speech “We’re going to be Together” we have the whole “Together” again. Remember Sakura really loves Naruto (she proves this in this chapter) and she wants to help him, to support him so they can defeat the bad guy, so the world will be saved and protected. Sakura’s speech proves just how much she changed. Not only as a person but as character, but most importantly as a shinobi. Her speech is what makes her a selfless. Sakura’s speech shows just how much she cares about Naruto, how much Naruto means to her. But not just Naruto, the world as well. She wants to be there for Naruto so they together can save the world.


    Now Kishi used Hinata as tool once again. He used her to show us the difference between Hinata’s so called love for Naruto and Sakura’s love for Naruto. He used her to show us that Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is immature and selfish and he showed us that Sakura’s love for Naruto is mature and selfless. Also take a look at Hinata’s face when she gives her speech and you will see that she looks like she is about to cry. Sakura looks confident, strong and determined. In this chapter Sakura proves again that she is a goddess and Hinata is well garbage.
    Chapter 581 – We have the cover page and on it we have Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable. Kishi is trying to tell us that this is team 7, the team 7 that will remain which is Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. We also have a Narusaku hint/moment. We see Sakura calling Naruto and Naruto smiling like “Yeah finally I got the girl” we also have the Japanese letters written in yellow and pink. Yellow=Naruto. Pink=Sakura. And at the top of the page we have cherry blossoms. Cherry blossom=Sakura. I mean seriously how many Narusaku hints to you need, to see that those two are going to be together?



    Part 35


    Now let’s talk about the interview that everyone likes to use. Ok let’s start.
    “Seiyuu: “Sakura had always been worried about Naruto, but her actions towards Naruto seem to have a different feel from before, she seems very anxious about Naruto…
    How does she feel about Sasuke-kun?”

    Kishimoto: “As for Sakura… Sasuke… what about Sasuke? Naruto is close and she worries about Naruto as well, but as expected, she [loves] Sasuke.

    Seiyuu: Because of this, she acted quite haughty towards that guy. She used Naruto’s love for her and told him she loved him.

    Kishimoto: On the contrary…. I felt like depicting an honest girl, with a surprisingly stubborn impression.”


    Ok let’s analyze. Ok Kishi first said “She [loves] Sasuke.” Ok so from this we get that she loves Sasuke, no real problem so far. Immediately Kishi says this “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok so from this we get that Sakura’s confession towards Naruto wasn’t fake at all, that she actually loves him (Naruto).
    Now am I the only one that sees the problem with this interview? Ok so first Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and immediately he says Sakura loves Naruto, that her confession was real. Again I’ll ask this. Am I the only one that sees the problem with this? So Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and the he says Sakura loves Naruto. What the ****?

    The two answers contradict one another. So which one is it Sakura loves Sasuke or Sakura loves Naruto. Which one? I’ll tell you which one. Its Sakura loves Naruto, that’s the correct one. You see whoever translated that interview was a Naruhina fan and didn’t like what Kishi said and he decided to change the word “Love”. The correct translation is this “She LOVED Sasuke”. Let’s analyze this interview again but with the correct translation.


    Kishi first said “She loved Sasuke” ok from this we get that Sakura loved Sasuke. And immediately Kishi said “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok from this we understand that Sakura loves Naruto. Now here is something quite interesting. The two answers don’t contradict one another anymore. So we can see that this is the correct translation “She LOVED Sasuke”. I want to tell you guys/girls something very important. DON’T BELIEVE INTERVIEWS. To be more precise don’t believe the ones that you find on the internet, on forums. Why is that? Simple you can find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews each one of them translated completely differently. I’ve proved above just how easily it is to change an interview. That guy who translated that interview changed one letter. He changed the word “loved” to “loves”, he changed a single letter he changed the “d” to “s”. And doing this changed the entire interview. Don’t believe me when I say you will find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews, fine Google it and you will see. You can also find fake interviews. The only way you can believe an interview as if you will find a video interview where you will see Kishi himself talking in Japanese and at the bottom of the video you will have the official and correct subtitles in English. Or if you find official interviews from magazines or something official like a data book. Something that’s actually official not something you find on a forum.
    And for the love of god stop believing Narutopedia.

    Narutopedia is part of Wikipedia. Wikipedia is an Internet encyclopedia. It’s not something official. Narutopedia is not something official. On Wikipedia almost ever article can be changed. Every single article on Narutopedia can be edited, can be changed. Don’t believe me go on Narutopedia create an account and after that find an article and click the edit button. Narutopedia is something made by fans, made by people like you and me. It’s not made by Kishi or his team. Go read the manga because that’s the original and true story and understand it on your own. Either you read it online or buy the manga volumes it’s up to you. Just read it forget about the anime and forget about being an Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan when you read it, only then you’re truly going to realize the story, only then you will understand the story. After you read the manga you’re going to say “Well this idiot Nostradamus was actually telling the truth about everything”.

    What’s so difficult to understand about this ending?
    All bad guys defeated. Sasuke dead, redeemed but dead. The tailed beasts are not used/viewed as weapons anymore. Naruto becomes Hokage. And Naruto and Sakura are together, as lovers.
    THE END.
    [/SPOILER]
    You SERIOUSLY need to get your priorities worked out.

    And Narusaku still ain't happening, not after 615, no way in hell or heaven.
     
         

  24. #74
    Easily Startled AaaaNinja's Avatar
    Status
    AaaaNinja is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Nov 2012
    Location
    Oregon
    Posts
    1,656
    Post Thanks / Like
    Drawing stuff.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    Quote Originally Posted by Naruto N Uzumaki View Post
    Part 1


    WARNING this is very very very very long. Read everything and I do mean everything. This is the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant of the ultimate rant. Now I’m sure most of you will call me biased. But before you do that ask yourselves this. Is it really being biased when you’re telling the truth? I don’t think so and neither do you. Read Everything only then I’ll give you my permission to comment.


    I’m going to mention most if not all the Narusaku Naruhina and Sasusaku moments and other moments some I’m going to analyze, some I’m only going to mention, all of them are from the manga.
    Ok let’s get started.

    Chapter 3 – Now in this chapter we have the introductions of Sakura “Haruno Sakura A Very Cute Girl That I Like A Lot” and Sasuke “Uchiha Sasuke Always Act’s Cool… I Hate This Guy More Then Anyone”, we learn that Sakura wants to be on the same team as Sasuke, Naruto wants to be on the same team as Sakura and anyone besides Sasuke and Sasuke doesn’t give a **** he just doesn’t want someone in his way. Naruto transforms in Sasuke in order to get closer to Sakura to find out what she thinks of him.
    Sakura says that Naruto stands in her way, that he enjoys seeing her struggle that he doesn’t understand her and that he’s annoying so basically she hates him.
    Now we also learn that Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and he likes her because just like him she seeks acknowledgement.
    We also learn what Sasuke thinks of Sakura she’s annoying, now after Sasuke’s little speech to Sakura she reflects on what he said about being alone and not having parents and surprise she says she will be nicer to Naruto the next time.
    Now from this chapter anyone with any common sense can tell you that Naruto and Sakura will eventually be together you don’t have to be a smart person to understand that really you don’t.
    It’s something classical the hero likes girl, girl wants the cool guy, cool guy doesn’t give a **** and the hero of the story tries to win the heart of the girl and eventually does. It’s a classical story where the hero gets the girl.
    So Narusaku has been confirmed from the beginning.
    Also is it just a coincidence that what Sakura wanted to hear “You Sure Have A Large Charming Forehead Makes Me Want To Kiss It” comes from Naruto and he says it word by word exactly like she wanted to hear, the problem was that he was disguised as Sasuke and to this day Sakura still thinks that was Sasuke.

    Chapter 4 – Naruto wants to “punish” Kakashi for being late, so he makes a small prank, we learn that inner Sakura likes pranks.(Inner Sakura is a reflection on what Sakura likes and what she wants)
    We also learn what Naruto Sasuke and Sakura like and there plans for the future.
    Naruto’s dream is to surpass the Hokage and have all the people of the village acknowledge him.
    Sasuke’s dream is to kill a certain man (Who didn’t see that he will eventually become one of the villains of the story? Seriously who didn’t see this one coming?)
    Sakura doesn’t say that she likes Sasuke but it’s pretty obvious and she dislikes Naruto.


    Chapter 5 – Sakura warns Naruto of Kakashi’s attack if this was a real mission she would have put herself in danger by revealing her position. Sakura thinks that Naruto is pretty good for a moment.


    Chapter 6 – Sakura hugs Sasuke, Sasuke’s reaction “Go Away Don’t Hug Me”


    Chapter 11 – Sakura protects Naruto.


    Chapter 13 – Sakura without knowing develops feelings for Naruto when she says “What’s This Feeling? This Is Naruto…”


    Chapter 17 – Sakura admits that Naruto has gotten stronger.


    Chapter 18 – Naruto tells Sakura that she is great, Sakura of course wanted Sasuke to be impressed.
    Sakura believes that Naruto will give up on the training and start to complain instead he asks her for advice.


    Chapter 21 – Haku tells Naruto “When A Person Has Something Important To Protect That’s When They Can Truly Become Strong”
    When Naruto is about to fall from the tree Sakura is scared that he will get hurt, we see that he doesn’t really fall he was just fooling around and we have inner Sakura say she is going to kill him later for scaring her like that, after a few seconds he is actually falling and Sasuke catches him and Sakura says that Sasuke is great.


    Chapter 25 – Sakura is happy Naruto appeared


    Chapter 31 – Sakura is glad Naruto is ok and asks about Sasuke and discovers that he is “dead” and starts crying over him


    Chapter 33 – Sakura starts crying because she is happy that Sasuke is alive and hugs him, Naruto is glad Sasuke is alive too.


    Chapter 34 – Konohamaru refers to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend


    Chapter 39 – We have the introduction of Hinata “Hyuga Hinata: A Weirdo Who Looks Away When I Look At Her. A Shy And Dark Girl.”Naruto appeared a little down so Sakura was going to cheer him up.

    Part 2


    Chapter 40 – Naruto doesn’t even notice Hinata is sitting right next to him, if it was Sakura he would have noticed immediately.


    Chapter 41 – Hinata tells Naruto he can copy from her.


    Chapter 42 – Naruto refuses to cheat.


    Chapter 43 – Sakura was going to quit the test in order for Naruto’s dream to not be crushed, that’s completely selfless she was willing to try next year as long as Naruto still has a chance to fulfill his dream and she wasn’t thinking of Sasuke at all.


    Chapter 49 – Sakura saves Naruto from falling and stand up and defends Naruto against Sasuke when she says that even if he is clumsy at least he’s not a coward.
    Chapter 64 – Iruka referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven. Heaven And Earth.


    Chapter 73 – Sakura is able to get Ino out of her head because of Naruto. Kakashi comments on the fact that Sakura is like Naruto and doesn’t want to accept defeat.


    Chapter 74 – Sakura tells Naruto not to lose against those guys and thanks him because if he didn’t scream like an idiot she would’ve lost the match to Ino, Naruto tells her she’s right and Sakura is a little embarrassed and her reaction is funny “Damn Him”.


    Chapter 75 – Naruto vs Kiba. Before the battle starts Sakura is cheering Naruto and telling him not to lose while Hinata is struggling to decide if she cheers for Naruto or Kiba, now after Naruto is knocked down from one hit Hinata has no faith, confidence in him anymore while Sakura looks at Kakashi and admits that she used to make fun of him, that she believed he was weak but admits that she was wrong. This proves that Sakura has faith and confidence in him and Hinata doesn’t. Naruto gets up and says “Don’t Underestimate Me”, Sakura is screaming “Go Naruto” while Hinata says “N-Naruto-Kun”.


    Chapter 76 – Hinata again says “N-Naruto-Kun” quietly while Sakura the one screaming “You’re Great Naruto” which means that Naruto only heard Sakura cheering. Kiba is making fun of Naruto telling him that he can’t become Hokage if he is weaker than him, Hinata is thinking that Kiba is wrong that Naruto isn’t weak that unlike her Naruto believed in himself that no one acknowledged him before and now everyone is acknowledging him while Sakura is yelling “Get Up Naruto”. The battle continues Sakura is worried about Naruto.


    Chapter 77 – Naruto wins the fight Sakura is the one that yells “Hell yeah. This Feels Great.” While Hinata in her head says “Yeah” also as Naruto gets out of the ring Hinata is struggling to get herself to give medical cream she gains the courage and gives Naruto some medical cream.
    Chapter 78 – Notice how the “cream (Naruhina)” moment kind of backfired because Naruto offers to give some of that cream to Sakura and after that Hinata also gives that cream to Kiba. Also in this chapter we have Hinata vs Neji. Now this is something that most of the Naruhina fans don’t understand Naruto was cheering for Hinata because of what Neji said that people can’t change and they can’t change their destiny. He was cheering her because he couldn’t stand what Neji said, it could have been Ten Ten vs Neji and Naruto would’ve cheered of Ten Ten. So this isn’t really a Naruhina moment.

    Chapter 79 – Hinata decides to not give up and starts fighting Neji.


    Chapter 80 – Naruto tells Hinata “You Can Do It Hinata”. Hinata in her head admits that she’s been “Stalking” Naruto for years she didn’t know why but when she looks at him she feels courage that if she tries her best that she will be worth something. Even Sakura says that Hinata always watches Naruto.
    Hinata falls to the ground the match is about to be stopped but Naruto says “Don’t Stop It”, Hinata is able to get up, Neji is going to kill her but the jounins stop him, Hinata feels to the ground again this time for good and asks Naruto if she was able to change a little. Neji calls Naruto a loser and comments on the fact that a loser is a loser and they cannot change.


    Chapter 81 – The legendary “Blood Promise” again here is something most Naruhina fans don’t understand this promise wasn’t done for Hinata but for all the losers because Naruto got sick and tired of Neji and everything he said about losers not being able to change. He wanted to prove to Neji that losers can change. It was never about Hinata.


    Chapter 98 – Naruto meets Hinata at the place where he became a genin, Hinata is as usual very shy so she hides behind a log. Naruto asks her if Neji is strong and Hinata tells him he is and also tells him that he “might” beat him (Again not much confidence in him). Hinata admits that because Naruto cheered for her in the battle she had change a little bit and get stronger and thanks him for that.
    Naruto admits to her that he may appear strong but the truth is that’s because he acts tough when he is frustrated from always failing. Hinata stops him and tells him that even when he is failing in her eyes he is a proud failure because he is not perfect, because when he fails he was the strength to get up and tells him that she believes that’s real strength and tells him that she thinks he’s an incredibly strong person. Here is something interesting “She Thinks” she doesn’t say you are an incredible person she says “I Think You Are”. Also this moment is cute and sweet when she cheers him up.
    Naruto feels better after Hinata’s speech and tells her that he believed she was “A Plain Looking Dark Weirdo, But A Person Like You I Really Like”, I’m sorry Naruhina fans but since when did that turned into “A Person Like You I Really Love”????, this is the moment he considers her a Friend because to him even the smallest connection means a lot remember he started with no friends at all, so for him any connection is important.


    Chapter 103 – Neji vs Naruto. Naruto is able to win the battle because of the training he had with Jiraiya because Jiraiya trained him to use some of the nine tails chakra, in this chapter Naruto thinks about Hinata and Lee he was thinking why he wanted to beat Neji in the first place because he wanted to teach Neji that even losers can change and he wanted to stop Neji from talking about destiny and fate.
    You see Naruto would’ve won the fight with or without Hinata’s little speech.



    Part 3


    Chapter 105 – Sakura is the first to yell and celebrate that Naruto won the fight. Also Sakura admits that Naruto is getting stronger and stronger and she is jealous and when she watches him fight she feels like she should try harder.
    Chapter 131 – Naruto in his head says that he has to save Sakura-Chan and tries to summon Gamabunta but fails.


    Chapter 132 – Gaara tells Naruto that until he beats him Sakura won’t be released from the sand and not only that but as time passes the sand will get tighter and eventually it will kill her. Naruto thinks of Sakura-Chan.
    Gaara tells Naruto that he should love himself and fight only for his own sake, he also tells Naruto he will kill the girl if he doesn’t fight with him. Naruto decides to fight Gaara and attacks him but he doesn’t stand a chance against him.
    Naruto is asking himself what is this feeling that wells within him and says he doesn’t want to lose even if he dies.


    Chapter 133 – Gaara notices that the look in Naruto’s eyes changed. Again we have a moment where is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Naruto doesn’t know if he can actually do something but he decides to give it he’s best shot. Naruto attacks Gaara does a little bit of damage but not much.
    Sasuke is telling Naruto to save Sakura no matter what and that he knows Naruto can save her (maybe Sasuke knew that Naruto was in love with Sakura I don’t really know). Sasuke also tells Naruto after he saves her to run away. Sasuke also says that he already lost everything once before and he doesn’t want to see those dear to him die before his eyes. After hearing Sasuke’s speech Naruto realizes that he was wrong he believed that Gaara was strong because he lived the same life as him and that loneliness made him strong but Naruto admits that’s wrong real strength comes when you have someone special that you want to protect. Also notice the fact that Naruto is thinking what Haku told him “Do You Have Someone Who Is Special To You?” and that someone special is Sakura. Naruto finally awakes his power.
    Also some Sasusaku fans are under the impression that Sasuke gave that speech to Naruto because he (Sasuke) was secretly in love with Sakura. No my friends he just didn’t want his comrades (Naruto And Sakura) to die. This is one of those moments where Sasuke actually has a heart.


    Chapter 134 – Naruto is able to push Gaara back a bit but it’s still not enough, Gaara turns into the 1 tailed (Ichibi), Naruto is out of chakra, Gaara is about to kill him and Naruto sees Sakura( look at Naruto’s face when he does, he was going to beat Gaara no matter what to save Sakura). Naruto says that he will protect Sakura-Chan and summons Gamabunta and finishes his phrase with “No Matter What”.


    Chapter 135 – Naruto tells Gamabunta to lure Gaara away from Sakura-Chan, Gamakichi referees Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend. Naruto also tells Gamabunta that the only way to save her is to defeat Gaara, even Gamabunta notices that Naruto loves Sakura.


    Chapter 136 – Naruto is out of chakra and he looks back to the forest where Sakura is and remembers why exactly he is fighting, again he is thinking of Sakura-Chan. Notice the look that Naruto gives to Gaara, it’s the look of killer instinct he was willing to kill Gaara to save Sakura. After this Naruto summons some of the Kyuubi’s chakra and finally is able to defeat Gaara.


    Chapter 138 – Sakura is free from the sand Sasuke catches her and tells Pakkun to take care of her the he leaves. Gaara realizes that the reason Naruto was able to defeat him is because he had someone important to protect, because of Love. Sasuke appears and tells Naruto that Sakura is free Naruto then smiles.


    Chapter 143 – Naruto is about to leave to train with Jiraiya and says “Sasuke, Kakashi Sensei I Will Surprise You All, Sakura-Chan Maybe She’ll Start To Like Me”


    Chapter 144 – Sakura is in her room looking outside and remembering when she thanked Sasuke for saving her from the sand, Sasuke tells her that the one who saved her is Naruto, she of course didn’t believe that and told him he’s been modest that sure Naruto is getting stronger but the sand guy… she gets cut off by Sasuke. Sasuke tells her it’s the truth to save her Naruto risked death and that she hasn’t really seen Naruto so she doesn’t really know is strength. Sakura is completely surprised by this and looks at Naruto and smiles.
    Sasuke is in the woods training by himself and he thinks about Naruto about the fact that Naruto has enormous power that he is inferior to him, that Naruto never showed that power before and that he was afraid of him, Sasuke wants to know how to obtain that sort of power.
    Also here is something most Sasusaku fans don’t understand when Sasuke tells Sakura that Naruto saved her and she smiles at Naruto, Sasuke looks at Sakura as she smiles at Naruto and he looks jealous.
    Most Sasusaku fans believe that he was jealous because he wasn’t able to save Sakura, that’s complete ****, he was jealous on the fact that Naruto is stronger than him. I mean how could the class clown defeat an opponent that someone of the legendary Uchiha clan couldn’t. Look at what he says “How Can I Grow That Sort Of Power” he wanted to get stronger to get his revenge not to protect someone.


    Chapter 172 – Shikamaru’s dad says “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”.
    Naruto comes with Tsunade to heal Sasuke. Sasuke wakes up Sakura hugs him and Sasuke’s reaction Total Indifference. Naruto is saddened by the fact that Sakura is hugging Sasuke, but puts aside his feelings and leaves. Tsunade notices that Naruto has a soft spot for Sakura.


    Chapter 173 – Sakura what’s to feed Sasuke but Sasuke being Sasuke snaps and looks at her like is about to kill her and slams the plate out of Sakura’s hands.
    Chapter 176 – Look at Sakura’s face when Kakashi says that Sasuke’s was trying to kill Naruto.


    Chapter 178 – Sakura is sitting in her room and depressed and thinking about what Naruto told after he and Sasuke fought. After they fought Sakura agreed to go on a date with Naruto, she told him about the curse mark and everything, Naruto saw that Sakura was depressed and cheered her by telling her Sasuke won’t go to Orochimaru because he is strong enough. After this we see Sakura back in her room and she isn’t depressed anymore.

    Part 4


    Chapter 181 – Sasuke is about to leave the village but as he leaves he bumps into Sakura.
    Sakura tells him that she waited for him because she knew he might leave. Sasuke tells her to go back to sleep. Sakura starts to cry and tells him why doesn’t he say anything to her, why does he always keep quiet. He tells her that he doesn’t need her help and doesn’t want her to look after him. She says that no matter what he always hates her, she reminds him about the day they became genins when they were alone at the bench, when he told her about loneliness and that she is annoying. Sasuke says he doesn’t remember. She says maybe he is right it’s all in the past, she tells him that’s the day it all began team 7 that they went on missions that it was hard but she enjoyed it, also that she knows about his past and tells him that even if he gets his revenge it won’t bring anyone happiness.
    Sasuke says he already knows and that he is different than her and Naruto and he desires revenge.
    Sakura tells him that if he leaves, she will be just as alone is he is. He tells her that from today everyone begins a new path.
    Sakura is desperate and tells him that she loves him and if he stays with her, she will make sure he is happy and she will do anything for him if only he stays with her. She also says she will help him with his revenge, she doesn’t know what she can do but she will try her best and if he can’t stay to take her with him.
    Sasuke replies with “You Really Are Annoying”. He is about to leave and Sakura once more tries to stop him and tells him she will scream if he does, Sasuke sneaks behind her, thanks her and knocks her out.
    Here is something most people don’t understand this confession was done out of Desperation.
    First of all she was 12, secondly she would have said anything to stop him because she was desperate at that moment she wanted Sasuke, the confession was done for her sake and it was done for her happiness.
    Also since when did “You’re annoying and thank you” turned into “You’re annoying but thank you for loving me, I love you too but right now I will abandon you because I want my revenge and after I kill my brother, I will return to the village and we will revive my clan” ? Sasuke has never had any romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her his friend, he sees her as a teammate and nothing more. Somehow the Sasusaku fans believe that he was secretly in love with her. The fact that in the future he tries to kill her proves he doesn’t give a **** about her.
    Also when he told her “You’re Really Are Annoying” he basically told her to go **** herself. The girl wanted to do anything for him and he crushed her completely.
    You see she only wished what was best for him, and he cast it aside. Instead of choosing her love he choose revenge, it’s his fault to forsake such a gift.
    Also the fact that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, Sakura didn’t leave the village to search for him to be with him proves that she didn’t mean what she said about helping him with his revenge and betraying the village. If she was so in love with him why didn’t she leave? The fact that she stood in the village and didn’t leave proves that she wasn’t truly in love with him and the fact that after this moment she falls in love with Naruto proves it even more.
    Also if you ask Sakura why she loves Sasuke her answer would be something like “Well he was the best looking guy, the most popular and every girl wanted him so naturally I wanted him too, he didn’t really care for me, he barely spoke to me, he hates me, he treated me like crap and the kindest thing he ever said to me was thank you, ah and he almost killed me.”
    Also here is something to think about if Minato didn’t sacrifice himself to seal the fox in Naruto, remember Kushina was going to die but she wanted to take the fox with her (the fox was going to be revived but after a period) but Minato choose to sacrifice himself to seal half of the fox’s chakra away and the other half in Naruto (The Yang chakra to be more precise). If Minato was alive, he would have trained Naruto that means that Naruto would have been the strongest and the coolest in the academy which means that Sakura, Ino and the rest of the girls would like/love Naruto. Remember Sakura, Ino and the other fangirls only liked Sasuke because he was stronger and the coolest, they didn’t know who he really was.


    Chapter 183 – Naruto and the others are about to bring back Sasuke. But Sakura appears Naruto is surprised to see her. Shikamaru says she can’t go with them and says that even she couldn’t stop Sasuke.
    Naruto is surprised and asks if she already met Sasuke. Sakura starts to cry and begs Naruto to bring Sasuke back, she tells him that he is the only person that can save him.
    Naruto understands that she likes Sasuke and puts aside his personal feelings and tells her he can understand the pain that she feels right now.
    Sakura is thinking about the bench moment where she told Sasuke (Naruto actually), that Naruto doesn’t understand her at all and enjoys seeing her suffer. Sakura thanks him and Naruto promises to bring Sasuke back and tells her it’s a promise of a life time. Sakura is admitting to herself that Naruto always knew how she felt and that he always helped her.
    He is something you guys don’t understand at first Naruto wanted to bring back Sasuke for himself and the team because he considered Sasuke a friend, until Sakura comes and begs him to bring him back.
    Also notice how Sakura goes straight to Naruto and asks him to bring back Sasuke, she doesn’t speak to the entire group only to Naruto, this proves that she trusts Naruto to bring back “the love of her life”.
    Notice how Naruto reacts after Sakura begs him. Notice Naruto’s face when he realizes Sakura’s feelings for Sasuke, he lowers his face and eyes he gets saddened by this but puts aside his feelings, rises his head and closes his eyes by doing this he hides his real feelings. And tells her “Sakura-Chan, You Really Like Sasuke Huh?” “I Know How Much Pain You’re In Because Of Sasuke I Can Understand”. Naruto understood her because he loved her, but Sakura loved Sasuke at that moment. Naruto understood the pain of loving someone who doesn’t love you back.
    Naruto tells her “Don’t Worry I’ll Bring Him Back! Promise Of A Lifetime!” Naruto didn’t have to make a promise to her, he could have said just “ok I’ll try to bring him back”, but he did it because he understood her and he wanted her happiness, he was willing to sacrifice his own happiness, he knew that if he manages to bring back Sasuke, he most likely won’t ever stand a chance to get Sakura’s affection.
    But he didn’t care about that he wanted to make Sakura happy because he truly loves her. This shows how much Naruto loves Sakura.
    In this chapter Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed completely from the boy that didn’t understand anything about her to the one that always knew how she felt and always helped her. A complete 180 of what she believed.


    Chapter 236 – Naruto is apologizing to Sakura because he failed. Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto injured. Sakura is trying to cheer up Naruto and at this moment she was going to give up on Sasuke until Naruto told her that he won’t go back on his word that he is going to keep his promise.
    You see Naruto give her hope that maybe someday they can bring back Sasuke. Seeing this Sakura smiles at Naruto and says in her head “I Trust You Completely” and decides to get stronger so the next time she will help Naruto not only rely on him so they can bring Sasuke back.
    Again Sakura’s opinion on Naruto changed from the one that she hated to the one she trusts completely. Another complete 180 of what she believed.
    If Sakura was truly a **** she would have blamed and hated Naruto for not being able to bring back Sasuke, instead she didn’t blamed him at all or hated him actually she does the exact opposite she trusts him more than anyone in her life and also slowly falls in love with him. You see after this moment there wasn’t been a single moment not even one where you can say she loves Sasuke instead the opposite happens we have a lot of moments where we can say that Sakura loves Naruto.

    Part 5


    Chapter 245 – Naruto comes back and Sakura’s first question is “How Do I Look? Do I Look More Like A Woman Now?” look at her face when she asked that she is even blushing, she is openly flirting with him, she wanted his opinion on how she looks. If Sakura loves Naruto as a friend/brother why would she ask Naruto if she is hot? This is the first moment where she is viewing him in a romantic light, she is even blushing when she sees Naruto and so is Naruto when he sees Sakura.
    But Naruto being Naruto tells her she is hasn’t change at all, Sakura gets mad and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Naruto doesn’t a woman’s mind.
    Sakura noticed that Naruto has gotten taller than her, and she is smiling she is happy.
    Konohamaru appears and does sexy no jutsu, Naruto tells him that his not a kid anymore and he shouldn’t use that jutsu anymore. Sakura is admiring Naruto even more saying that Naruto didn’t change only in appearance, she says that makes her a little sad but also says that he has become amazing. She even holds her hand at her heart. Again she changed her opinion on Naruto, now she is admiring him.
    But of course Naruto being Naruto wants to show Konohamaru his new sexy no jutsu, before he does Sakura punches Naruto in the head for being an idiot. She says “I Was Wrong You Haven’t Changed One Bit! I Haven’t Seen You For Two Years And Within Two Minutes, You Jump Straight Into That! Idiot! What About That Wonderful Feeling Of Respect I Had For You Now? As If I Could Feel Sad That I Wasn’t Grown Up Like You!” Tsunade tells Jiraiya that Naruto has become like him and Jiraiya comments on the fact that Sakura is like Tsunade beautiful and powerful.


    Chapter 247 – Naruto asks Sakura on a date and she agrees but Naruto doesn’t have any money.


    Chapter 252 – Naruto tells Sakura that inside of him is the Kyuubi that’s the reason why the Akatsuki are after him and Gaara. Naruto tells her he can’t stand people who look at him and Gaara and see them as monsters. Sakura is reflecting on why Naruto was alone when he was a kid and why everyone hated him.


    Chapter 253 – Naruto is admiring Sakura saying “Sakura-Chan You’re Great” while blushing.


    Chapter 254 – Kankuro is thinking about what Gaara told him “Suffering And Sadness And Joy They Can All Be Shared With Someone Else” Now exactly when he is remembering that we have Naruto taking Sakura’s backpack and Kakashi watching them. This is a description of the relationship that Naruto and Sakura have they are together in happy moments and sad moments. When one of them is sad the other one tries to make them happy. When Sakura is sad, Naruto takes away her pain. When Naruto is depressed Sakura cheers him up. This is why this pairing actually works, both of them care about one another. They are always there for one another. They share all types of moments.
    Chapter 256 – Sakura learns why the Akatsuki are after Naruto because they want to extract the tailed beast from him, she also learns that the nine tails isn’t the only tailed beast.


    Chapter 260 – Sakura is admiring Naruto’s attack.


    Chapter 261 – Sakura is worried about Naruto and she’s reflecting on the fact that she never knew Naruto faced opponents that strong. She learns that humans with a tailed beast inside of them are called Jinchuuriki. Lady Chiyo tells them that since a tailed beast has a lot of power, people wanted them for military purposes. And a Jinchuuriki is the way they tried that, by sealing a tailed beast inside a human. Sakura asks if the Jinchuuriki’s where used for war, Chiyo says yes and Sakura gets mad because the Jinchuuriki’s are viewed basically as weapons not people. Now we see that she is looking at Naruto and gets saddened by this because Naruto is basically viewed as a weapon. Sakura asks how to remove a Bijuu, Lady Chiyo tells them how to remove a Bijuu but also tells them that if the Bijuu is removed the host will die. Sakura starts to cry, Naruto sees that and assures her that he will save Gaara. Sakura says “Naruto It’s You I’m…” she was going to say worry but Naruto cuts her off before she finished.
    Notice Sakura’s face when she says “You Mean” and after Chiyo tells them if the Bijuu is removed the host dies.


    Chapter 282 – Naruto meets Shino and Kiba and Hinata, Hinata is hiding behind a fence and Naruto just jumps in front of her, asks her why is she hiding, she starts to sweat and faints, Kiba comments on the fact that Hinata always faints when she sees Naruto. Also I’m sorry but being a stalker and always fainting when she sees him is not love.


    Chapter 286 – Naruto wanted to peek at Sakura while she was bathing, basically wanted to see her naked, this is something he learned from Jiraiya. But Yamato stops him.


    Chapter 289 – Sai tells Sakura that she is very gentle with Naruto. Now remember what Shikamaru’s dad said in 172 “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves”. Now for those who say Sakura is a **** that she keeps hitting Naruto, have you ever heard of a “Tsundere” it basically means she is rough with the one she loves but over time she shows a lot of affection towards him. You see every single time she hits Naruto is because Naruto said or was about to say something stupid or Naruto did or was about to do something stupid every single time, it’s not like she sees Naruto and out of the blue hits him with no reason. This is Sakura’s way to keep Naruto in check to control him. Let me give you an example if Naruto is going to do something stupid that might kill him Hinata will just say “Na Naruto-Kun” and then Naruto will die, Sakura on the other hand can actually control him, keep him in check. You see every single time Sakura smacked Naruto he actually deserved it.
    Also Naruto is a shonen manga where the main character ends up with the tsundere, Naruto is the main character and Sakura is the tsundere.
    Also the whole tsundere thing applies in real life as well. When a girl like you she tends to be meaner towards you but at the same times also shows a lot of affection towards you.

    Part 6


    Chapter 294 – Sakura wanted to know what’s happening with Naruto and Yamato told her not to worry.


    Chapter 295 – Look at Sakura’s face when she sees Naruto’s true form (so to speak, the Kyuubi).


    Chapter 296 – Sakura is completely shocked to see Naruto like that, she is thinking about the Naruto she knew. After Kabuto tells her this battle isn’t a battle between shinobi anymore but a battle between monsters, we see Sakura touching her heart with the left hand and with the right hand she is holding her left, basically like holding something to her chest/heart. It even says “Powerful Emotion”.
    Kabuto says “I Guess He Wanted To Save Sasuke Badly Enough To End Up Like That. Right Now He’s Not Even Conscious. What A Sad Kid.”. Sakura is thinking about Naruto’s promise and starts to cry and she runs towards Naruto to stop him even though Yamato told her to stay away from Naruto. She says “I’ll Save Sasuke For You! So Naruto, It’s Enough! You Don’t Need - “but before she finishes what she wanted to say the Kyuubi hits her. You see this moment was all about Naruto, because Kabuto told her Naruto lost control over his own body to save Sasuke, and Sakura wanted Naruto to stop, she didn’t want Naruto to lose control over his body just to save Sasuke, that’s why she told him she will save Sasuke. This moment was all about Naruto not Sasuke.


    Chapter 297 – Sakura is healing Naruto and she asks Yamato what jutsu he used to stop Naruto and if he can teach her that jutsu, she wanted to learn how to stop Naruto if he even loses control again. Yamato tells her that only he can use that power. And Sakura is regretting the fact that the only things she can do for Naruto the dumbest things. Yamato tells her “It’s Not What You Do For Naruto That’s Important. It’s How Strongly You Feel About Him That Counts.” Sakura is surprised to see that basically a complete stranger was able to see that she loves Naruto. Yamato continues with “Sakura I Call Tell Just By Looking At You… The Truth Is You -“but gets cut off by Naruto waking up. The only word that matches that phrase was “love”. Sakura is happy that Naruto if fine and starts to cry, Naruto asks her why is she crying and then Naruto being Naruto, he believes that Sai hurt her feelings by calling her “Freak Of Nature”, Sakura punches Naruto because he is the actually the one that called for that, another punch that Naruto deserved.
    Now some fans of Naruhina and Sasusaku are under the impression that Yamato can’t be right about Sakura loving Naruto because he doesn’t know Sasuke and he doesn’t know the so called relationship that Sakura and Sasuke have. Let me ask you something does Yamato need to know Sasuke in order for him to realize that Sakura loves Naruto? Of Course Not. He doesn’t need to know Sasuke at all to see that Sakura actually does love Naruto. Or the fact that Yamato doesn’t know Hinata. What the **** does Hinata even have to do with this moment?
    Also is it just a coincidence that Yamato was able to see that Sakura loves Naruto at The Tenchi Bridge which means “Heaven And Earth Bridge” remember chapter 64 where Iruka was referring to Naruto as Earth and Sakura as Heaven, come on that can’t be a coincidence.
    Also if Sakura was really a **** after seeing Naruto’s true form (Kyuubi) she would have told Naruto to stay away from her because he’s a monster and she is afraid of him. Instead of doing that she does the exact opposite she gets even closer to him and she gets protective of him.
    Chapter 298 – Naruto wants to know why the bridge is destroyed and why is there a crater there. Sakura lies to him to protect him from knowing that he is the one that did that. She didn’t want to tell Naruto that he lost control and went berserk. Now Naruto falls to the ground because he hasn’t fully recovered from the damaged and Sakura picks him up and asks if he’s alright. Sakura didn’t want to continue the mission because Naruto was hurt, Yamato tells her to let Naruto behind and Sakura gets mad, look at her face she is basically said “Hell no we’re not leaving him behind.” She says “Kakashi Sensei Would Never -“but gets cut off by Naruto telling her he’s good to go. Yamato tells them that he and Kakashi are different and that they are now shinobi who will have to surpass Kakashi and protect Konoha and they most hurry to catch Orochimaru, now you see Sakura was going to give up on searching for Orochimaru because she was worried about Naruto, but only agreed to proceed because Naruto convinced her, again Naruto gave her hope. She was going to give up on finding Sasuke, in order to keep Naruto safe, in order to protect him.


    Chapter 299 – Now while traveling through the forest, Sakura slips from a branch tree and falls Naruto tries to catch her but he can’t, Yamato saves her. Now Sakura tells Naruto she got that injury from Orochimaru and that it hurts a little and he shouldn’t worry. Again Sakura lies to him to protect him, if she was really a **** she would have told him that he is the one that hurt her. Naruto tells her not to put herself in danger. Later on Yamato tells Naruto that he was the one that hurt Sakura.


    Chapter 308 – Sasuke was going to hurt Sakura maybe even kill but Yamato steps in.



    Part 7


    Chapter 309 – Sasuke was going to kill them all Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Yamato but guess who saves them Orochimaru one of the villains of the story saves them. I’ll say this again one of the villains of the story. Now in this moment Sasuke didn’t know the truth about Itachi so you can’t say he wanted his revenge on Konoha, so he was going to kill people that actually care about him. And for the fans of Sasusaku that say Sasuke cared about Sakura take a look at this moment, he was going to kill her and all she wanted is to bring him back just like Naruto wanted. You see they weren’t a threat to him at all they just cared for him and wanted to bring him home, but Sasuke decides to kill them all. So good job Sasuke you’re going to kill people who care about you.


    Chapter 310 – Sakura says “Crying… Can’t Bring Him Back To Us! I’m Still With You… We’ll Get Stronger Together!” she doesn’t say “bring him back to me”. Plus she says that, they both of them have to get stronger together.
    Chapter 311 – Sai is reading a book to understand human emotions, the book is called “How to quickly become friends with people”. Now in that book it says “In Order To Hasten The Development Of Understanding Between Yourself And Others. First Thing To Do Is Reduce Any Emotional Barriers. For Instance When Addressing Someone By Using Suffixes Such As “-San” And “-Kun” You Will Remain Distant From That Person, Never Seeing Any Reduction In Emotional Barriers. To Combat This, One Should First Take The Initiative To Stop Using Such Suffixes Assigning Nicknames Or Other Terms Of Endearment May Be Viable Options. By Doing Such, One Is Able To Position Themselves In A Particularly Special And Close Relationship.” Now later on Sai notices that Sakura doesn’t use any suffixes when talking to Naruto which proves that Sakura has a very special and close relationship with Naruto.


    Chapter 338 – Sakura is counting on Naruto.


    Chapter 343 – Naruto is having a hard time eating. Now Sakura notices this and thinks about when she was healing Naruto in the hospital, when she told him to only use that jutsu. Naruto tells her he will be fine as long as she is there to heal him, he then says that this moment is making him happy, because he feels that they are getting closer to Sasuke together.
    Now back to the ramen restaurant Sakura seeing that Naruto can’t eat picks up her chair and moves closer to Naruto offering to feed him. Now look at Sakura’s eyes, face and body language they go beyond friendship, she was trying to tell Naruto that she is interested in him. Now offering to feed someone is considered romantic in japan (don’t believe me Google it). Also even if she is a part of his team, she isn’t obligated to spend her time with him, no one is forcing her to do that, she does it because she enjoys it. Also notice how inner Sakura disappeared completely because she can be herself around Naruto, she doesn’t have to fake she is someone else or to hide what she really wants.
    Also Sakura is the only girl that makes Naruto blush, now Sakura was going to feed Naruto but Sai interrupted her when he offered to feed Naruto as well and after that Kakashi.


    Chapter 429 – Sakura yells “Hurry Back, Naruto! Naruto Please!” now this proves that Sakura trusts Naruto with her life because she calls for Naruto to come back and save her and the rest. She doesn’t call for Sasuke to come back and save her, she calls for Naruto. Also is it just a coincidence that immediately after Sakura calls for Naruto, Naruto appears? I don’t think so.
    Chapter 431 – Naruto tells Tsunade to tell everyone in the village to not interfere in the battle, because he can’t fight and protect everyone at the same time, they will only get in his way.


    Chapter 432 – Katsuyu says “No One Is To Interfere With Him” and Shikamaru’s dad says “The Best Teamwork We Can Do Right Now Is To Not Get In His Way”.
    Chapter 434 – Ko (Hinata’s bodyguard) tells Hinata to not interfere in the battle because she will only be a burden to Naruto.



    Part 8


    Chapter 437 – Hinata tries to protect Naruto but fails and basically dies in front of his eyes, which causes Naruto to go berserk and he unleashes the Kyuubi. But before this Hinata tells Naruto, she loves him. Now this is another confession done out of desperation, because what Hinata saw there was her last chance to tell Naruto how she feels before she’s going to die. Now some Naruhina fans are under the impression that Naruto really loves Hinata, because he when 6 tails, this is complete ****. First of all Jiraiya and Gerotora (the frog that holds the key to Naruto’s seal) said that the seal was getting weaker and anger causes Naruto to lose control and unleash the Kyuubi. Naruto started to lose control over the Kyuubi when Gaara died and he lost complete control when he faced Orochimaru when he wanted to save Sasuke. Now understand that the angrier he gets the more he loses control, Ino could have been in front of him and he still would have lost control and go 6 tails, now does that mean he loves Ino? Of course not, he just lost control.
    This moment also proves that Hinata doesn’t have any faith in Naruto at all, she didn’t listen to what Naruto said for everyone to stay the **** out of his way. The truth is she ****-up big time for doing this, think for a moment if Minato didn’t seal some of his chakra in Naruto when he sealed the fox, what would’ve happen. Naruto was going to rip the seal and let the fox out and the Kyuubi was going to kill everyone including Hinata, so great job Hinata you basically almost killed everyone indirectly. You see Hinata was used as a plot device in order for Naruto to meet his father, in order for Naruto to go berserk and in order for Naruto to unleash the full power of the Kyuubi but his father stopped him at the last second. Hinata was the trigger, nothing more nothing less, she was just the trigger in order for Naruto to meet his father.
    Now the question why didn’t Sakura jumped in the fight to protect Naruto. First of all she doesn’t have a Byakugan to know what the **** was going on, secondly and most importantly is the fact that she listed to Naruto, she listed to him, she trusted him and had faith in him, and she knew that if she would have jumped in the battle it will only make it worse. She knew that if something happens to her, Naruto will lose control and go on a rampage and kill everyone that’s in his way friend or foe. This proves that Sakura trusts Naruto and has faith in him and Hinata doesn’t trust Naruto and doesn’t have any faith in him at all.
    Now the real hero of that battle was Minato, later on Naruto is able to defeat Nagato and turn him to the light side, because Minato told Naruto he has faith in him and because he remembered what Jiraiya told him. Naruto didn’t win the fight because of Hinata, he won the fight because his father gave him the push that he needed.
    Also Hinata does not love Naruto. She is confusing her own feelings, she thinks she loves him but the truth is Naruto is her superman, she is confusing hero-worshiping for love, and she loves him as one would love a champion. She doesn’t know what kind of person Naruto really is, she didn’t spend any time with him, and she doesn’t really know him. She interacts with him about 5 times and it’s only for a few seconds. Now imagine if Hinata saw Naruto and Konohamaru’s little competition (sexy no jutsu). If she sees that she’s going to wonder if this is really Naruto and why exactly she has feelings for him. You see Hinata took strength from Naruto’s suffering (Sakura on the other hand took strength from Naruto’s determination) and didn’t do anything for him (apart from the cheering Naruto before the fight with Neji, that’s the only thing that she did specifically for Naruto), she just hid behind a tree or something stalked him and she wasn’t really there for him, where was she after Sasuke left (Naruto’s friend/rival)? She didn’t save him from the loneliness, she just watched him suffer, the first one to save him was Iruka then Team 7(Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi), Shikamaru etc. Hinata was nowhere. After Sasuke left, Sakura was there for him, she became his best friend. You see Naruto as a kid didn’t have anyone but after Iruka and Team 7, everyone started to be there for him, Hinata wasn’t there for him at all. She just came out of the blue with “I love you” and basically died in front of him. If she truly loved him where was she when Naruto need someone to support him to make him feel better? She was nowhere to be found. Naruto and Sakura spend a lot of time together, Sakura was there for Naruto when he need support, when he needed someone to cheer him up Sakura was there. Sakura became Naruto’s support and Naruto became Sakura’s support, they are always there for one another.
    Hinata’s confession was done for her own sake, it was all about her. Also notice that when Hinata confesses her love for Naruto, she doesn’t face him, this is exactly like Sakura’s confession to Sasuke when Sakura and Sasuke weren’t facing each other.
    Also Naruto had Katsuyu with him all along, so he could have called for help anytime.
    It really amazes me that people actually believe Hinata loves Naruto, that she has romantic feelings for him. In this chapter Hinata proved that she doesn’t love Naruto, that she doesn’t have any romantic feelings for Naruto and that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She just doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone, expect herself.
    You see Hinata has feelings for Naruto, 100%. She really has feelings for him, but there not romantic feelings at all. She thinks she loves him romantically but the truth is she is confusing her own feelings for what she thinks is romantic love.

    Part 9


    Now before you say “What the hell is wrong with you Nostradamus? How can you say Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, when she said she loves him.” Yes that’s true she did say that but truth is we’ve never seen a single moment, not even one moment where you can actually say “Yes Hinata loves Naruto romantically” not even one.
    What we see from Hinata is always these 4 feelings Admiration, Idolization, Hero-worshiping and Obsession. That’s it. Now no matter how you combine these 4 you don’t get romantic love, you just don’t.


    Now Hinata loves Naruto but not romantically. She loves him as one loves a champion. He is all that she cannot be. Naruto is strong, Hinata is weak, Naruto is a great person, Hinata is a horrible person, Naruto is amazing, Hinata is pathetic, Naruto is selfless, Hinata is selfish. And before you say they are opposites and opposites attract one another, think for a moment. Yes opposites attract one another, but not when it comes to romance, not when it comes to romantic love. When it comes to romance and opposites attract one another you get the perfect recipe of destruction. Think for a moment do you love a girl/boy or do you love your girlfriend/boyfriend/wife/husband because he or she is the exact opposite of you or do you love that person because that person makes you happy, makes you feel safe, makes you feel like you can be yourself around him/her? Opposites attract one another but when it comes to good and evil, they are opposites and they attract one another, but not start a love relationship but to fight. An example is in “Naruto”, Naruto and Sasuke are opposites and they attract one another but not for a romantic encounter, but they attract one another to fight.
    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura, why Naruto will always love Sakura, why Hinata is weak, a horrible person, selfish and pathetic and I’m going to explain why Hinata was created, why Hinata doesn’t love Naruto, why she doesn’t care about him or anyone else and why Naruto will never love Hinata. Ok.
    Now I want to explain why Hinata was created, but before I do that I want to explain something else.


    The main 4 characters are Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. Now Naruto is the main character (the story is called “Naruto”), he is also the main male character and hero. Sakura is the main female character and heroine (and Naruto’s dream girl, the love of his life). Sasuke is Naruto’s rival/friend. And Kakashi is their teacher/sensei. The rest of the characters are side characters or villains. Now there are 2 types of side characters, side characters that matter to the story, they are/were important without them the story would the pathetic, basically without them the story sucks. And the second type of side characters are the worthless ones, the ones that don’t matter at all, the story wouldn’t be affected if they didn’t exist, basically they don’t matter at all.


    Now the side characters that matter are: Jiraiya, Tsunade, Iruka, Shikamaru, Minato, Kushina, Gaara, Bee, etc. basically every side character that matters/mattered, the ones that are/were important.
    Now the side characters that don’t matter at all are: Hinata, Hanabi, Shino, Yoroi, the ramen guy, the ones that guard the entrance to Konoha, etc. basically every single character that appeared 2 or 3 times in the entire story and they didn’t add anything to the story, characters that you even forget they exist. For you Naruhina/Hinata fans be honest with yourselves, if you read the manga (that’s Kishi’s story) and you didn’t watch the anime, you wouldn’t even know who the **** Hinata is. Hinata is a forgettable character. Studio Pierrot are Hinata fans, Studio Pierrot themselves admitted this, that’s why she appears in so many episode of the anime, because they like her. But in the manga (Kishi’s story) Hinata appears about 10 times in all most 600 chapters. Over 12 years since “Naruto” began and Hinata appeared about 10 times. If you only read the manga, you wouldn’t even know who the *** Hinata is. You will be like “Who the **** is that weirdo, oh wait I know the one that stalks Naruto”. And that my friends is the truth, Hinata is a worthless side character. The truth is if you like “Naruto” because of the story, the fighting, the twists, etc. you wouldn’t give a **** about Hinata at all, because she doesn’t matter.
    Studio Pierrot tried to make Hinata more important that she is. But the truth is she is not important at all.



    Part 10


    It really amazes me that people haven’t figured it out why Kishi created Hinata, let me explain why.
    Now the reason Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the main character, in order to make the love story between the main male character (Naruto) and main female character (Sakura) more real, more natural. Because in case you haven’t figured it out the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura, that’s it. There is no love story between Naruto and Hinata and there is no love story between Sasuke and Sakura. I’ll say this again the only love story in “Naruto” is the love story between Naruto and Sakura. He needed to show us the readers that Naruto has an alternative to Sakura (Chapter 505), but the truth is it’s just an illusion that Naruto can end up with someone else besides Sakura. Kishi planned from the very beginning Naruto and Sakura, but he needed to show us that Naruto might end up with someone else, but as I said it’s just an illusion that he might end up with someone else. Naruto ends up with Sakura. Naruhina it’s just an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. That’s all it ever was an illusion and that’s all it’s ever going to be an illusion. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. The second reason why Hinata was created is because Kishi needed a side character to have feelings for the Naruto in order to show Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto (Chapter 442) and if she (Sakura) doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto, she will lose Naruto’s affection, Naruto’s love (Chapter 450). The truth is Hinata is a tool, Kishi used her as a tool, that’s what Hinata actually is, a tool and that’s all she’s ever going to be just a tool. Kishi could’ve used Ino or Ten Ten or any other side character in order to us and Sakura that some else has feelings for Naruto, but he choose Hinata because he doesn’t care about her at all. Because if Kishi actually cared about Hinata, he wouldn’t use her as a tool. I will say this again Hinata is just a tool and that’s all she ever going to be. Kishi didn’t choose Ino or Ten Ten because he didn’t want to destroy them, to destroy his characters. He chose to destroy Hinata.


    This whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show us the readers/followers that the main character has a choice, has been done so many times, don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it. Also this whole thing with a side character having feelings for the main character in order to show the main female/male character (depends on the story) that someone else has feelings for the main character has been done so many times don’t believe me go read a book or watch a tv show and you will see it.
    And before you say “Nostradamus you’re wrong about the whole main character and side character because in Dragon Ball, Goku the main male character didn’t end up with Bulma the main female character. Goku ended with Chi Chi a side character. And Kishi was inspired by Dragon Ball.” Now think for a moment in Dragon ball we’ve never seen Goku being in love with Bulma or having an attraction towards her and we’ve never seen Bulma being in love with Goku or having an attraction towards him. Also there was no real love story in Dragon Ball to beginning with. Toriyama (the creator of Dragon Ball) only put Goku with Chi Chi because he needed to create another character, Gohan. He also put Bulma with Vegeta because he needed another character, Trunks. And later on he needed to find someone for Gohan so he put him with Videl. Now I want you to study these 3 characters Chi Chi, Bulma and Videl and tell me what exactly do you see? I’ll tell you what you’ll see all three of them are tsunderes.


    I also said Hinata is weak. Let me explain, we saw that in the fight with Hanabi (Hinata’s younger sister), Hanabi wiped the floor with Hinata, I’ll say this again Hinata’s younger sister wipes the floor with Hinata. In the fight with Neji, Neji was just toying around with her. And in the so called fight with Nagato, she was down in 1 second, Nagato used Shinra Tensei and Hinata was on the ground. She didn’t even touch Pein.

    I also said Hinata proved in this moment that she doesn’t care about Naruto at all. I’ll explain that now. You see if Hinata actually cared about Naruto and she actually wanted to help him in this moment she had 2 options. The first one was if she actually cared about Naruto and if she actually wanted to help him, was to tell everyone “Hey guys I have the Byakugan, I know what’s happening on the battlefield, Naruto is in trouble let’s ALL go and help him” this is what she could’ve done if she actually cared about Naruto if she actually wanted to help. But she didn’t do that because she just doesn’t give a ****.


    The second option is if she actually wanted to play the hero in this moment, was to go to Naruto, don’t confess at all, free Naruto from ground, actually try to free him and after the battle is over then tell Naruto “Hey the reason I came to help you is because I love you” that would’ve been a great moment. But she proved that she didn’t give a **** about helping Naruto at all. She just saw her last chance to tell Naruto how she thinks she feels. In this little moment she proved that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto or anyone else, she only cared about telling Naruto how she thinks she feels. She basically forced Naruto to watch her die in front of his eyes so she can get Naruto’s attention. You are absolutely pathetic Hinata. Hinata wants attention, she’s an attention *****! This moment was all about Hinata and what Hinata wants. Even Naruto’s reaction to Hinata’s “I love you” is “What the **** is wrong with you, you barely even know me”. Hinata is very selfish.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will, why Naruto loves Sakura and always will and why Hinata will never get Naruto.


    Now we’ve seen that Naruto in the beginning he was alone he didn’t have anyone to acknowledge his existence as a human being. That he was the lonely kid. We saw that the first one to save him from the loneliness and acknowledge his existence as a human being was Iruka. After Iruka came team 7 Sakura, Sasuke and Kakashi. After that Shikamaru, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Gaara, Konohamaru and the list goes on and on. Everyone started to be there for Naruto, everyone started to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being, everyone started to support him in some way. When Sasuke left, Sakura was there for Naruto, she was there to support him. When Jiraiya died, Shikamaru and Iruka were there for Naruto, they supported him. The entire time everyone acknowledged Naruto and supported him. Now Hinata was never there for Naruto ever. Even when everyone started to there for Naruto, she wasn’t. She was nowhere to be found. She was MIA (Missing In Action).



    Part 11


    We clearly saw that Hinata could have been the first one to save Naruto from his loneliness. She could have been the first one to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. We saw that. We saw that Hinata was stalking Naruto from the very beginning. Yet she didn’t give a **** about Naruto.

    She didn’t try to ease Naruto’s pain, she just used Naruto’s strength in order to make herself stronger for her own selfish reasons. She saw Naruto suffering day after day after day and did nothing to ease his pain. Nothing at all. She actually used Naruto’s pain in order to change for her own selfish desires. She didn’t change for Naruto, she didn’t change for her clan, she didn’t change for her family, she didn’t change to protect her friends, and she didn’t change because it was a good thing to do. She decided to change for her own selfish reasons. She used Naruto as a tool.


    Now Sakura on the other hand, saw Naruto’s determination and strength and decided to change as well. But she didn’t change herself for her own selfish desires, she decided to change for Naruto. She didn’t change because she wanted Sasuke back, she changed for Naruto. She changed so Naruto won’t do everything alone anymore, she decided to change so she could support Naruto. She decided to change to help Naruto. Remember how many times Sakura said “We will be together, we have to get stronger together, next time I will help you” every single time she wants to help Naruto, she wants to be there for Naruto, she doesn’t want Naruto to do everything alone, she wants to share everything with Naruto, to support him. This is the magic that Sakura has. She isn’t selfish like Hinata is. Little Sakura was selfish, true. But Sakura grew up and became just like Naruto, which is selfless. Sakura sacrifices her own personal feelings and what she wants to make sure that Naruto isn’t hurt physically or emotionally. She is just like Naruto, Naruto sacrifices his own person feelings to make sure Sakura isn’t hurt physically or emotionally.


    I’m going to explain why Naruto loves Sakura and will always love Sakura. Now the reason Naruto likes Sakura is because Sakura is like him, Naruto wants acknowledgement and Sakura wants acknowledgement as well. They are alike. Now the real reason Naruto loves her and will always love her is simple. Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved in first place, from the loneliness. That’s why Naruto loves Sakura so much. Because she saved him from what he wanted to be saved in the first place from the loneliness. She is the first and only girl of his age to acknowledge his existence as a human being, as an equal. To show him that he isn’t alone in this world. That she cares about him, that he means something to her. This is really the reason why Naruto loves Sakura and always will love her.


    Now the reason Naruto doesn’t love Hinata and never will love her is because Hinata was never there for him. We clearly saw that she could have been the first one to acknowledge his existence as human being, that she could have been the first one to save him from the loneliness. But she didn’t care about Naruto. She didn’t even try to be there for him, she just hid behind a tree or something else. She stalked him that’s it. Even in her confession we see a moment where she stalks Naruto. You see the only thing Hinata had to do in order for Naruto to love her, was to save him from the loneliness. That’s all she had to do nothing more nothing less. If Hinata would’ve gone to Naruto when he was alone and actually talk to him and actually save from his pain, save him from the loneliness, Naruto will instantly fall in love with her. Naruto would worship her, he would treat her like a goddess. Naruto wouldn’t even look at Sakura anymore, he will be like “Who the **** is Sakura?”, but Hinata never bothered to know Naruto, to save him from the agony of being alone. Hinata didn’t bother to acknowledge Naruto’s existence as a human being. She just doesn’t care about Naruto at all. She only cares about herself and getting her prize which is Naruto. That’s it.

    Actually it’s pretty clear that she actually enjoyed watching Naruto suffer day after day after day since she did NOTHING to ease his pain. NOTHING AT ALL. Actually she did something she used Naruto’s suffering to change herself for her own selfish desires. I can really she that Hinata loves Naruto, seriously don’t you? Oh wait I’m sorry actually I see just who much she doesn’t love Naruto. So let’s make a small recap, shall we. So Hinata used Naruto as a tool in order to change herself for her own selfish desires ok. And Sakura changed so she can help Naruto, so she can support him, so Naruto wouldn’t do everything alone anymore, so he wouldn’t be alone. Also Sakura is the first and only girl of Naruto’s age to save him from what Naruto wanted and needed to be saved, from the loneliness. Not only that but Sakura actually saved Naruto’s life a couple of times. Hinata didn’t save Naruto from the loneliness and she didn’t save Naruto’s life. Therefore Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is selfish and Sakura’s love for Naruto is selfless. This is what makes Sakura a goddess and Hinata a piece of ****.


    I’ll say this again in case you still don’t understand Hinata truly loves Naruto, there is no doubt about it. She truly has feelings for him. But there are no romantic feelings at all. Those feelings where never romantic not even for a second. Hinata loves Naruto as one loves a champion, he is all she cannot be. That’s it. Naruhina as a romantic couple is an illusion one which either you can submit to, as most do, or transcend. It’s up to you if you what to accept that illusion or see through it. Kishi created a lot of illusions so this isn’t the first time he did this. He created an illusion that Itachi was evil but it turned out that he wasn’t evil at all. He created an illusion that Gaara was evil but it turned out that Gaara wasn’t evil at all he actually was one of the good guys. He created an illusion that Nagato was evil but he wasn’t.


    Also I what you guys to study the manga and the anime and you will see something interesting. There isn’t one Hinata, there are actually two Hinatas. We have Kishis Hinata and we have Studio Pierrots Hinata. Kishi’s Hinata is weak, pathetic, selfish, stupid, etc. And we have Studio Pierrots Hinata which is a cute, sweet little angel and she is also strong, not very strong but strong. You see we have two of them. For you Naruhina fans name one thing that Hinata did in the entire story apart from being obsessed with Naruto all the time. Name one thing. You see you can’t. Why? Because Hinata did nothing in the entire story apart from saying “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun” and before you say Hinata cheered Naruto before the fight with Neji study that moment. Hinata was stalking the place where Naruto became a Genin and Naruto happen to go there. The only reason she cheered Naruto is because Naruto happen to be at that place. This proves that she didn’t want to cheer him up before the fight with Neji because if she actually wanted to cheer him up she would’ve looked for Naruto, not stalk the place where he became a Genin.



    Part 12


    Chapter 442 – Sakura realizes Hinata likes/loves Naruto. You see Sakura doesn’t know that Hinata confessed to Naruto, but she figures it on her own. This is exactly like 183 when Naruto doesn’t know that Sakura confessed to Sasuke but figures it on his own that Sakura likes/loves Sasuke. Notice Sakura’s face when she realizes that Hinata likes/loves Naruto, she is saddened by this. Now if Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend why would she be saddened by the fact that Hinata has feelings for Naruto? It’s pretty obvious that Sakura loves Naruto, has romantic feelings for him, she views him in a romantic light. She gets sad because someone else has feels for her Naruto as well. Until this moment Sakura didn’t have any competition for Naruto’s affection. If Sakura loved Naruto as a brother/friend she will be happy that Hinata loves Naruto, instead she isn’t she gets saddened by this, she’s not happy at all. This proves that Sakura really does love Naruto.
    You see Hinata was used as a plot device again. Hinata is was and always will be a side character. Hinata and Hinata’s feelings don’t matter at all, they never did and never will matter. Hinata as a character doesn’t matter to the story. Hinata’s love for Naruto was used as a plot device in order for Sakura to realize her own feelings, in order for Sakura to realize that someone else has feelings for Naruto, in order for Sakura to realize that if she doesn’t do something fast she will lose Naruto. That’s why we have the hug in 450.


    Chapter 450 – Naruto comes back and Sakura hits him for being reckless but as Naruto falls she picks him up and hugs him and thanks him. Notice how there is no background when Sakura hugs Naruto, it’s just the two of them. Now in the next panel you have Hinata smiling, this proves that Hinata has no romantic feelings for Naruto at all, because if she had romantic feelings towards him she would’ve been jealous/sad because Sakura is hugging Naruto in front of everyone, remember she stalked Naruto so she must know that Naruto loves Sakura. Now remember a hug is considered intimate and romantic in japan, for us the rest of the world a hug is just a hug, it doesn’t mean it’s romantic, but for them it is. Everything she did with Sasuke in part 1, she is doing now with Naruto (hugging, feeding) the difference is that Naruto doesn’t push her back and doesn’t treat her like crap. Now how can the Sasusaku and Naruhina fans say that every moment that Sakura had with Sasuke is romantic and every moment that Sakura had/has with Naruto isn’t romantic at all, is just being a good friend. Are you guys blind or what? It’s very clear that Sakura loves Naruto.
    Notice how not only Hinata was smiling and happy for Naruto and Sakura, but the rest of villagers as well. All of them understood that Naruto and Sakura will be together and they were happy for them.
    Hinata and the rest of the villagers aren’t smiling because Naruto is fine, there smiling because there happy for Naruto and Sakura. Naruto deservers the affection of the girl he loves.
    Now the hug was Sakura’s move, she didn’t care if the entire village watched, actually she wanted to hug him in front of everyone to tell them that Naruto belongs to her. This is basically Sakura saying “Naruto belongs to me, stay away from him”. This was Sakura’s power move.
    Now some Naruhina fans are complaining that Naruto didn’t thank Hinata. Why would he thank her? She failed in protecting him and she ****-up the situation. She put everyone in danger.


    Chapter 451 – Who do you see together Naruto and Sakura. Naruto is depressed and Sakura puts aside her own feelings and cheers him up. In her head she says “Why Am I Trying To Cheer Him Up? I’m The One Who Needs Cheering Up… Naruto.” Sakura is sacrificing her own feelings to cheer him up.
    Tazuna and Inari appear. Tazuna wants to know her Sasuke is, because he wanted to talk him as well.
    Both Naruto and Sakura get depressed. Now Naruto sees Sakura depressed and says he and Sasuke had a fight and Sasuke left but he will bring him back. Tazuna asks what exactly was the problem and suggest a love triangle. After this moment we see that Sakura is happy again and she also thanks him. You see Naruto takes away her pain.
    I’m going to explain the so called love triangle or triangles in “Naruto”. You see we don’t have a real/full love triangle, we only have half of a love triangle or triangles.
    In order to get a full love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that he has romantic feelings for Hinata, that Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and that Hinata has romantic feelings for Naruto. That would’ve been a real love triangle between those characters. But we don’t have this. Instead what we have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Naruto has NO romantic feelings for Hinata at all, Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and Hinata thinks, she only thinks she has romantic feelings for Naruto. That’s why this so called love triangle is only half of a love triangle. Something similar can be said about the other one, the one between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke. It’s basically the same. In order to get a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke we needed to see that Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, that Sakura has romantic feelings Naruto and Sasuke and we also needed to see that Sasuke has romantic feelings Sakura. But we don’t have this. What we actually have is this Naruto has romantic feelings for Sakura, Sakura HAD romantic feelings for Sasuke, now Sakura has romantic feelings for Naruto and we see the fact that Sasuke has no romantic feelings for Sakura at all, he doesn’t even consider her close. Again half of a love triangle.

    Part 13


    Chapter 457 – Now we see Sai thinking about a specific moment, when he asks Naruto if he likes Sakura. Sai says “I Read It In A Book… People Always Smile Around The People They Like. And You’re Always Smiling At Her. Did You Tell Her How You Feel?” and Naruto replies with “How Can I? I Can’t Even Keep My Promises…” you see Naruto actually confirmed that he loves Sakura. Notice how we see Naruto and Sakura and there’s no background it’s just the two of them again. Also notice how we see Sakura in one panel close to Naruto and in the next panel she is far away. This is a perfect description of how Naruto feels about Sakura, he longs for her, because she is so close to him yet so far away, and he can’t tell her how he feels because he feels unworthy of her love, because he couldn’t keep his promise to her.
    Remember Sakura didn’t force Naruto to promise her anything, Naruto is the one that made that promise.




    Part 17


    Now Sai was able to see that Naruto is in love with Sakura, because he asked Naruto if he likes Sakura, Sai tells Naruto that he read it in a book that people always smile around the people they like, Sai tells him that he (Naruto) is always smiling at Sakura and then he asks Naruto if he told her how he feels. And Naruto actually confirms that he loves Sakura, but he can’t tell her because he couldn’t even keep his promise to her. You see Sai noticed that Naruto loves Sakura because he read it in a book.


    Now are you seriously telling me that Sai also read in a book that “When person A loves person B, and person B becomes evil, person A wants to kill person B in order for person B not to sink any lower, because person A is so in love with person B?” Really who the ***** really believes this *****.


    You see it doesn’t make any ****** sense at all. If Sakura planned from the very beginning to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, she would have decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki, now why did she go to Naruto in the first place when she already planned to kill Sasuke because she was so madly in love with him, why did she confess her love to Naruto when she was so madly in love with Sasuke. You see it just doesn’t make any sense.


    Now let’s say that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was a lie (Which it wasn’t) but let’s say that it was. What would’ve happen if Naruto accepted Sakura’s “fake love”? Remember Sai said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, now what the **** was she going to do next if Naruto accepted her love?
    Are you telling me that she would’ve told Naruto “Hey you go back to the village, I have some unfinished business to take care of” then she goes to Sasuke she kills him and then goes to Naruto and she tells him “I killed Sasuke because I love him, oh and by the way I don’t love you Naruto”. Really it doesn’t make any sense at all. First of all you don’t try to kill someone you love, you just don’t do that, secondly the only way you can kill someone you loved is if you’re going to kill them to protect someone you love. As I said before she wanted to kill Sasuke to protect Naruto, we can clearly see that because the entire time Sakura was only thinking about Naruto and when she defended her feelings (when Naruto told her she is lying) she told Naruto to worry about himself and she told him that she doesn’t want him in danger.
    Sai tells him “Which Also Means She’s Willing To Let You Hate Her Forever, Naruto. I Think It’s Her Way Of Atoning For Saddling You With The Burden Of That Promise For So Many Years. She’s Asked Too Much Of You… She’s Trying To End All This Herself” Naruto asks Sai why is he telling him this. Sai says “I Feel Like I May Have Helped Push Sakura Into Her Current State Of Mind, Too. So I Wanted You To Know. I Knew I Couldn’t Just Let Her Go Alone. Like I Said, I’m Part Of Team 7, Too.” Now we see Naruto reflecting on the picture of the old team 7 and that picture gets shattered. This is the moment when Naruto realizes that things actually changed, that the old team 7 is dead and will remain dead, it will never be the way it was before. So the old team 7 is completely dead.
    You see Sai was right about what Sakura was going to do but wrong about the motive. Well actually Kakashi was right about what Sakura was going to do, Kakashi is the only that said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he didn’t say why, Kakashi only said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke. Sai said that he “thinks” that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke, he THINKS. Naruto was still stuck in the past and he is wondering why would Sakura want to kill Sasuke if she is in love with him, again Naruto was stuck in the past. After hearing what Naruto said we have Sai’s incredibly stupid interpretation that Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Remember its Sai’s personal opinion, it doesn’t mean it’s the right one. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, Sai himself admitted this. He has a long way until he can actually understand emotions. Sai is in the process of understanding human emotions by reading books and by watching Sakura and Naruto interact with one another.

    Part 18


    Chapter 482 – Sakura gets rid of Sai, Kiba and Lee because she wants to face Sasuke alone. You see Sakura is not stupid like Hinata. Sakura understood that if all of them (Sai, Kiba, Lee and herself) went up against Sasuke they will die and they will die for nothing. She didn’t jump in a battle without thinking like Hinata did when she tried to protect Naruto. Sakura planned ahead, she actually is smart and thinks before she does something. You can also say that Hinata jumps in a battle without thinking just like Naruto does but the difference is Naruto thinks while he’s fighting and he can actually win a fight, Hinata has never won a single fight in her life, Nagato wiped the floor with her with ease, she was down with one move. Sakura had two major fights in her life, the first one against Ino which was a draw and the second against Sasori which she won with the help of Lady Chiyo. Now if it was Lady Chiyo alone versus Sasori, Lady Chiyo would’ve lost, if it was Sakura alone versus Sasori, Sakura would’ve lost. It was a team effort and that’s how they defeated Sasori.
    Now the chapter ends with Sakura telling Sasuke she wants to join him.


    Chapter 483 – Sakura tells Sasuke “I Have No Ulterior Motive! Ever Since You Left The Village, I’ve Regretted Not Going With You!” hearing this Karin in her head says “She’s An Old Friend… She Must Love Him Too But…” now remember Karin can sense chakra not emotions, she assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard. Let’s think about it, a complete stranger who happens to be a girl appears before Sasuke and tells him “Hey I want to join you” of course you’re going to assume she loves him.
    Now let’s make something perfectly clear, just because those 3 (Naruto, Sai and Karin) said Sakura loves Sasuke that doesn’t make it the truth, because the one who decides how Sakura feels is Sakura and she alone decides that. The last time she confessed her love to Naruto and we can clearly see that she is actually telling the truth, that her confession was indeed genuine and she even defended herself and her feelings when Naruto told her she is lying.
    Now Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke because he was stuck in the past, we can clearly see that because he is thinking about the moments from part 1 from 3 years ago and a single moment from part 2 in which Sakura sees Sasuke and says “Sasuke-Kun” that moment doesn’t have any romantic feelings at all. Sai doesn’t understand human emotions, he himself admitted that and he assumed Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him, which is complete ******* because you don’t try to kill someone you love. And Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, again Karin can sense chakra not emotions, chakra and emotions are not one and the same.


    And for those who say that Sakura really wanted to join Sasuke in this moment think for a moment. If she was so in love with him that she actually wanted to join him she would’ve left the village a long time ago to be with him, and she wouldn’t bring a poised kunai with her. She actually wanted to kill Sasuke not join him.
    Now Sakura tells Sasuke “I’ll Do Whatever You Want. I Don’t To Have Any More Regrets…” Sasuke tells her “Do You Know What I Want To Do?” Sakura tells him that she doesn’t care that she will follow any order from him. Sasuke says “To Crush The Leaf! That Is My Goal…” Sakura is completely shocked by this. Sasuke ask her if she is willing to betray the village for him, she tells him if that’s what he wants she will do it. Now Sasuke tells her to prove it and tells her to kill Karin, Sakura is shocked to hear this and asks him, who is she (Karin). Sasuke tells her “A Member Of My Organization Hawk, As You Can See, She’s Useless To Me Now” Sakura is thinking “How Heartless… He Really Isn’t The Old Sasuke-Kun Anymore. He’s Completely Changed.” Now Sakura gets closer to “kill” Karin but we see exactly that she wasn’t going to do it, she is struggling “She Doesn’t Matter… If I…If I…If I Can Stab Sasuke-Kun Right Now, This Will All End.” now Karin tries to warn Sakura, because Sasuke was going to kill her but Kakashi saved her. Here is something that you guys don’t understand Sasuke was going to kill Sakura no matter what, even if Sakura really wanted to join him and she really was going to kill Karin, Sasuke still would’ve killed Sakura, it didn’t matter to him, Sasuke wanted Sakura dead.

    Part 19


    Chapter 484 – Sakura decides to not let Kakashi carry the burden of killing Sasuke, so she decides to kill Sasuke herself, we have a flashback of the moment where Sakura tells the rookies that she will tell Naruto what they’ve decided. And we see her thinking “I Can’t Tell Naruto About This! I Have To Do This Just Right… I Can’t Falter”. Sakura tries to kill Sasuke but stops at the last moment, and we see exactly why she can’t kill him she is remembering the old Sasuke the one that she had feelings for (not a single moment of the current Sasuke), that’s why she can’t kill him. This moment proves that I was right and Sai was wrong, because if Sakura was so in love with Sasuke that she would kill him herself in order for him not to sink any lower, she actually would’ve killed him, she wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. Also the fact that she tried to kill Sasuke proves that she doesn’t love him anymore, she doesn’t view him in a romantic light anymore, and if she was truly in love with Sasuke she would’ve felt the village ages ago to be with him, she would’ve accepted the fact that Sasuke is a psychopath, she would’ve killed Karin without any hesitation at all, she wouldn’t fall in love with Naruto and she wouldn’t try to kill him (Sasuke). And if you really believed Sai about Sakura loving Sasuke so much that she will kill him herself because she loves him. She would’ve killed Sasuke with hesitating.


    Now Sasuke tries to kill Sakura again, and this time Naruto saves Sakura. And the way that Naruto looks at Sasuke after he saves Sakura is epic, that look basically means “You’re not going to kill the love of my life you son of a *****!” also that way that Naruto looks at Sasuke is almost identical to the way he looked at Gaara, when he saved Sakura from Gaara. Now Naruto understands that Sasuke isn’t the one that makes Sakura happy as he believed, since he just saw Sasuke trying to kill Sakura without any remorse at all.
    Also how many times must I repeat myself, you never try to kill someone you love, you never do that!


    Sakura tried to kill Sasuke now if that doesn’t say “I don’t love you Sasuke” that I don’t know what the **** does.
    Chapter 485 – Sasuke tells Naruto “Naruto I Told You Once Before, You Never Had Parents Or Siblings… You Never Had Anyone. So Shut Up, You Outsider!” notice Sakura’s face, now Sakura defends Naruto, she takes Naruto’s side, if Sakura really loved Sasuke(as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans say) she would defended Sasuke, not Naruto. Another moment where we can see that Sakura actually loves Naruto, again if she really loved Sasuke she wouldn’t defend Naruto and she wouldn’t take Naruto’s side.


    Now Sasuke and Naruto are charging towards each other, Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori, both Naruto and Sasuke are in danger in the exact same time. And Sakura call Naruto’s name, not Sasuke, but Naruto. She doesn’t say “both of you stop” like she did in part 1. This moment proves that Sakura tried to kill Sasuke in order to protect Naruto. Because the one she didn’t want to lose is Naruto. Yet another moment where we can see that Sakura’s confession to Naruto was indeed real, if she really loved Sasuke (as all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans think) why didn’t she screamed out Sasuke’s name? The fact that she screams Naruto’s name is proof that she actually loves him and she doesn’t want to lose him.



    Part 20


    Chapter 487 – Sakura says “The Only Thing That Remains For Me… Is To Believe In Them!” she mostly believes in Naruto because maybe he can actually open Sasuke’s eyes and convince him to turn away from the darkness and she believes in Sasuke that he might open his eyes and let Naruto save him from revenge. That’s why she said that. Sakura also thanks Naruto for everything and after that we see what she is thinking “Now I Still Believe There Can Be A Happy Ending For Everyone On Team 7”. Now she didn’t say “There can be a happy ending for me, I can have Sasuke back” she didn’t say that, on the contrary she wants everyone to have a happy ending. Even Sakura doesn’t want Sasuke back, she just wants everyone to have a happy ending.


    Also Naruto doesn’t want to bring Sasuke back, he just wants to save him from revenge, that’s it nothing more, nothing less. Remember Naruto’s promise to Sakura is off, it’s no more. Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from the darkness no to bring him back. For those of you, who still believe Naruto wants to bring back Sasuke, answer this question “How is bringing Sasuke back going to save him from the darkness if he is still a psycho?” The old team 7 is dead it’s no more, it’s kaputt, it’s gone. Team 7 died a long time ago.


    Now Sasuke cheated death against Haku but Haku was too soft, Sasuke cheated death against Gaara but Naruto and Sakura saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Orochimaru but the power of the Sharingan saved him, Sasuke cheated death against Deidara but the power of the Sharingan saved him again, Sasuke cheated death against Itachi but Itachi never wanted to kill him, Sasuke cheated death against Bee but Karin, Suigetsu and Jugo saved him, Sasuke cheated death against the 5 Kages but Tobi saved him. Now in case you haven’t figured out what Kishi is trying to tell us, I will tell you, he is trying to tell us that Sasuke’s luck is about to run out, that Sasuke will die in the end. Remember those who live by the sword die by the sword. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? Why do you think Sai is Sasuke’s replacement? Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?


    Remember he is a criminal now, the entire world wants him dead. Sakura tried to kill him, Kakashi wanted to kill him, Naruto understood that he was to kill Sasuke in the end. Besides he has to die, after everything he did, he must die. Kishi cannot end the story with “Sasuke is a good guy now and everyone is fine with that” if he really makes this, it will be complete ******* and beyond stupid.
    And before you say well Gaara was also evil but he lived and he is a good guy now. Yes that’s true but truly study Sasuke and Gaara and you will see that those two are completely different. Gaara saw the light and he embraced it. Sasuke on the other hand, had the light in front of his eyes the whole time and every single time he turned against it. And before you defend him and say Tobi is controlling him, think for a moment that’s not true. Tobi only told him the truth and Sasuke on his own free will decided to take revenge. Tobi himself admitted that he took a gamble with Sasuke, he didn’t know how he will react. Tobi told Sasuke “Hey now you know the truth, what will you do?” and Sasuke on his own free will decided to kill every ******* who stands in his way.

    Also before you compare Sasuke with Vegeta (Dragon Ball, Vegeta was evil but in the end he become good and lived) think for a moment and you will see that those two are completely different.



    Part 21


    Chapter 488 – Sakura watches Naruto as he sleeps, simply adorable. Also Kakashi in his head says “He Looks So Peaceful… Like He’s Finally Free Of A Heavy Burden.” This moment proves that Sakura actually managed to do what she really wanted, to free Naruto from the promise Naruto made to her. Again remember the promise is off. Now Naruto on his own free will wants to save Sasuke from revenge, not to bring him back.
    Sakura also defends Naruto, while Hinata again proves that she is completely useless, she just sits there watching Sakura and Naruto and doesn’t say a word. Again another moment where we can see that she doesn’t add anything to the story, that she is a side character with no significance at all.
    She just sits there and does nothing, instead of defending “the love of her life” she does nothing. Sakura is the one that defends Naruto. Sorry Hinata fans but Hinata is completely useless.


    Chapter 498 – Naruto meets his mother. And what is the first thing his mother does the first thing, she hits him in the head for being an idiot. Now I wonder who does that as well, who hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot? Hmm very difficult question. Oh wait I know the answer, it’s Sakura. Coincidence that this moment looks exactly like the moment from chapter 245, when Sakura hits Naruto in the head for being an idiot. It’s exactly the same. That’s not a coincidence.
    Also for those who still say Sakura is a **** because she always hits Naruto, well going by that definition it means that Kushina is a mega ***** because the first thing she did was hit Naruto. I will say this again Sakura is a tsundere, also she only hits Naruto when he actually deserves it.


    Naruto hugs his mother, coincidence that it looks identical to the hug that Sakura gave Naruto in 450, I don’t think so. Also is it just a coincidence that Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina, no it’s not a coincidence.
    Now Naruto asked his mother, how she and Minato fell in love. Now Naruto asked this question first of all because he wanted to know and secondly and most importantly because he was asking advice in his love life, in case you haven’t figured it out. Remember Naruto had two girls confess their love for him, he had two choices. Either go to Hinata and get to know her and he might, again I say might return her feeling or finally have the guts to tell Sakura how he really feels. Remember Naruto had a lot more time with Kushina, so he could’ve asked her anything, he could’ve asked her what to do about Sasuke or how to cook, yet he wanted advice in his love life. But also remember that Naruhina is an illusion.



    Chapter 499 – Kushina makes to same gesture as Sakura did in chapter 409.


    Chapter 501 – When Minato saves Kushina it looks the same as when Naruto saved Sakura from chapter 484, even when Minato’s look from this chapter is the same as Naruto’s look from chapter 484. Coincidence that this panels looks the same, I don’t think so.


    Chapter 503 – Minato has the same look as Sakura had in chapter 470. Just like Sakura, Minato understood that what he was about to do, to seal the fox in Naruto, will hurt Naruto but in the long run it will protect him. Everything Minato did was for Naruto just like Sakura was trying to do. Minato understood that Naruto will probably hate him for sealing the fox in him, but he did it to protect Naruto. Just like Sakura understood that Naruto will probably hate her for what she wanted to go, to kill Sasuke, but she wanted to do it for Naruto to protect him.



    Part 22


    Chapter 504 – Kushina tells Naruto “You’ll Want A Girlfriend Someday. Just Try Not To Pick A Weird One… Try To Find Someone Like Your Mother…”.
    Now let’s compare the Sakura and Hinata to see which one of those is like Kushina.
    Let’s start with Sakura. Sakura has a short temper, Kushina has a short temper, Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot, Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot, Sakura hates her forehead, Kushina hates her hair, people picked on Sakura because of her forehead, people picked on Kushina because of her hair, Naruto likes Sakura’s forehead, Minato likes Kushina’s hair, Naruto is the only one that complimented Sakura on her forehead, Minato was the only one that complimented Kushina’s hair, Sakura looked down on Naruto, Kushina looked down on Minato, Sakura has pink hair, Kushina has red hair, Sakura says “Shannaro”, Kushina says “Dattebane”, Sakura cares a lot about Naruto, Kushina cares a lot about Naruto, Sakura loves Naruto (romantically) , Kushina loves Naruto (motherly) , Sakura hugged Naruto, Kushina hugged Naruto, Sakura is a loud mouth, Kushina is a loud mouth, Sakura encourages Naruto, Kushina encouraged Naruto, etc.


    Now for Hinata. Hinata was kidnapped by Kumogakure (Hidden Cloud), Kushina was kidnapped by Kumogakure. And that’s it. That’s where the similarities end completely. Hinata is nothing like Kushina, nothing looks, personality, nothing at all.
    And before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Naruto changed Hinata just like Minato changed Kushina, think for a moment. Naruto also changed Sakura, Inari, Zabuza, Neji, Gaara, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Sai, The Raikage, The Tsuchikage, Nagato, the villages of Konoha and most recently the Kyuubi or Kurama. So going by that definition Naruto has to end up with every person he changed and that includes dead people.


    Also before you say no Nostradamus you’re wrong. Because Hinata saved Naruto’s life just like Kushina saved Naruto’s life. Think for a moment Hinata NEVER saved Naruto’s life. She never saved him from anything in her life. That’s the truth.
    Also stop comparing Hinata, a worthless side character to Kushina or even Minato (some of you like to compare her to Minato), because you’re comparing a worthless side character with two of the greatest characters in the story (Kushina and Minato). You’re insulting those two characters when you’re comparing them to a completely worthless side character that has no significance at all, she was no real purpose. For the love of God she has done nothing in the entire storyline, she just stalked Naruto, did nothing to ease his pain, and she is obsessed with him.
    You might as well compare TonTon to Kushina, because that’s what you’re doing when you compare Hinata a worthless side character to Kushina. Kushina and Hinata are in completely different leagues, Hinata is in the same group as TonTon, Hanabi and the rest of the useless side characters that you even forget they exist.
    Also why would Kishi put that line “Try to find someone like your mother” if he planned/plans to have Naruto die with Sasuke in the end or for Naruhina to happen or for no pairing to happen. You see that line “Try to find someone like your mother” is a 100% confirmation of Narusaku. Also in this chapter he ended any possibly of Naruhina completely. Naruhina is completely dead, it’s no more, it’s gone, it’s over for you guys deal with it.



    Part 23


    There is something that I want to say in case you guys haven’t figured it out. Kishi likes to use symbolism a lot, he used symbolism from the beginning. If you understand symbolism you will understand what his messages are. He used symbolism to tell us that Naruto and Sakura will end up together, he also used symbolism to tell us that Sasuke will die in the end.
    Why do you think Naruto looks like Minato and Sakura looks like Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Iruka referred to Sakura and Naruto as Heaven and Earth and Yamato was able to see Sakura’s true feelings at the bridge called Heaven and Earth it’s a symbol, a hint.

    Why do you think Sakura’s relationship with Naruto is similar to Kushina’s relationship with Minato it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think when Naruto saved Sakura that panel looks identical to the panel when Minato saved Kushina it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Konohamaru and Gamakichi referred to Sakura as Naruto’s girlfriend it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think when Sakura hugged Naruto that panel looks identical to when Kushina hugged Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Sakura hates her forehead and Naruto likes her forehead and Kushina hates her hair and Minato likes her hair it’s a symbol, a hint.
    Why do you think Shikaku said “Even The Roughest Woman Is Tender To The Guy She Loves.” and Sai noticed that Sakura is very gentle with Naruto it’s a symbol, a hint.


    Why do you think Sakura hits Naruto for being an idiot and Kushina hits Naruto for being an idiot it’s a symbol, a hint.
    And as for Sasuke. Why do you think Sasuke cheated death so many times? It’s a symbol, a hint that his luck is about to run out.
    Why do you think Sai was put as a replacement for Sasuke?
    Why do you think Sasuke barely appeared in 2011?
    Why do you think the entire world wants to kill Sasuke?
    Why do you think Naruto’s goal now is to save Sasuke from revenge? Not to bring him back.


    Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke is going to die.
    I said Sasuke will die. Now how is he going to die, like a hero. He will die protecting/saving Naruto’s life.


    He will have a little Darth Vader redemption moment, when Sasuke realizes that what he’s doing is wrong and he will save/protect Naruto (maybe something similar to him protecting Naruto against Haku).


    By dying a hero, Sasuke will restore the Uchiha’s honor. That’s how he will restore his clan. Not by continuing the bloodline of the Uchiha’s. The last of the Uchiha’s will die a hero. This is also how the war between the descendants of the older son and the younger son of the Rikudou Sennin will end. The war between the Uchiha’s and Senju’s will end. The Uchiha clan will be no more, but its honor will remain. This is also how his character will be redeemed.
    You can believe me or not, just follow the story to the very end and you will see.



    Part 24


    Chapter 505 – Now like I said Kishi uses symbolism. Now in the panel where Naruto thinks of his friends, Kishi used symbolism to tell us a couple of things. The closest people to Naruto are Sakura and Shikamaru. These two are the most important people in his life. The reason Sakura and Hinata are back to back is because Kishi needed to give us the illusion that Naruto has a choice between Sakura and Hinata. But it’s just an illusion that Naruto viewed Hinata as an alternative to Sakura. Now the reason Hinata is the only one that’s not facing Naruto is because Kishi is showing us that Hinata’s confession didn’t change how Naruto views her. Naruto still sees Hinata as the dark shy weirdo. Also the fact that she is the only one that’s not facing Naruto proves that Naruto views her as a friend but a very distant friend. She isn’t that important to him. Everyone that’s facing Naruto is important to him. But Hinata isn’t facing Naruto because to Naruto she is a very distant friend. He is not very fond of her. Hinata is not special to Naruto at all. She doesn’t hold a special place in his heart and she never will. Sakura and Naruto are smiling and Sakura holds her hand to her heart and Sakura’s eyes and Naruto’s are basically connected. This is a symbol to tell us that Naruto made his choice and he choose Sakura. This moment also proves that Naruto accepted the fact that Sakura loves him romantically. He finally saw that Sakura and her feelings changed. That Sakura grew up that she’s matured. For those of you who keep saying that Naruto hates Sakura, because of her “fake confession” take a look at how Naruto thinks of Sakura.
    Also the fact that Naruto thinks of Sasuke completely separate of his friends is also a symbol that Sasuke will die in the end.


    Chapter 538 – Kyuubi is remembering Naruto of that day, when they were kids and Naruto saw the darkness within Sasuke. Now there is a sparring match between Naruto and Sasuke. Now Sakura and Ino cheer for Sasuke, they want Sasuke to win that fight, Hinata sort of cheers for Naruto but gets overshadowed by a random girl, this moment proves to us once again that Hinata is a worthless side character that doesn’t matter at all. Now Sasuke wins that little fight and take a look at Sakura’s face and her reaction when she sees that Naruto lost, she isn’t happy at all, Ino is the only one that likes that Sasuke won that little fight, Sakura on the other hand doesn’t. This moment proves that Sakura’s relationship with Ino was something similar to Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke.


    You see Sakura was just following Ino around, if Ino did something Sakura did the same thing even though she didn’t want it, if Ino wanted something Sakura wanted the exact same thing. Sakura just wanted to be like Ino, she just wanted to be cool like Ino, remember in the beginning Ino was better than Sakura. So if Ino wanted Sasuke, Sakura wanted Sasuke as well, if Ino wanted Sasuke to win, so did Sakura. But eventually Sakura decided to become Ino’s rival, she decided to view Ino as a rival to surpass her and to be better than her. And Sakura surpassed Ino. Ino and Sakura are friends but Sakura decided to view Ino as a rival to become better. Also the fact that Sakura isn’t happy that Naruto lost that fight proves that she had feelings for Naruto from the beginning, but those feelings needed time to blossom (see what I did there?).


    Something similar can be said about Naruto’s relationship with Sasuke. You see Sasuke was cooler that him, better and Naruto decided to make Sasuke his rival in order to surpass him.



    Part 25


    Chapter 540 – Ah the famous 540. Now in 539 a random ninja goes to Sakura and gives her a love letter and she tells him there is someone else she loves. Now in 540 she apologizes. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone else without getting depressed and the fact that she openly admitted that she loves someone proves that she is quite happy to love that person, she isn’t ashamed of being in love. She openly admitted that she loves someone else because the one she loves is Naruto, the fact that she admitted that she is in love with someone proves that she isn’t ashamed of loving him and she didn’t get depressed about loving someone. Now before that guy leaves he tells her “But There Is One Thing That I Know If It’s Somebody That You Like, Then They’re Bound To Be A Great Person!” now immediately after she heard that she thinks of Sasuke in darkness the current Sasuke and she gets depressed about it. You see that little speech send Sakura into a little guilt trip, because that guy basically told her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, that person must be a great guy” until that moment she was relaxed, that fact that she admitted that she is in love without getting depressed proves that Sasuke isn’t the one she loves. Now Sakura loved Sasuke because he was good looking, he was cool and Ino and every girl wanted him, also remember that Sakura actually believed that Sasuke is a great guy, she believed that he was the greatest of the greatest, that no one could be better than him and she was wrong. You see this is a moment where Sakura is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever viewing him in a romantic light. She actually believed Sasuke is a great guy and she was wrong. Just as she was wrong about Naruto, remember Sakura hated Naruto in the beginning because she believed that Naruto enjoys watching her suffer, that Naruto doesn’t understand her and the fact that Naruto likes to get in her way.


    Sakura was wrong about both Sasuke and Naruto, she was wrong about both of them.


    Now the reason that Sakura wanted Sasuke in the beginning is simple. Now remember what Sakura said in chapter 3? She told Sasuke (actually Naruto) that all she wants is his acknowledgment. Sakura wanted Sasuke to acknowledge her. That’s because she believed if she gets Sasuke’s acknowledgment, everyone else will acknowledge her as well. Sasuke was the coolest, the strongest in that period and his acknowledgment would mean a lot. That’s why Sakura wanted Sasuke. Not because Sasuke made her happy or made her feel safe. Something similar can be said about Naruto as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke’s acknowledgment as well. Naruto wanted Sasuke to acknowledge his strength, his power. He wanted Sasuke to acknowledge him as an equal. Both Naruto and Sakura wanted Sasuke acknowledgement. But both Naruto and Sakura eventually understood that Sasuke’s acknowledgement means nothing. Both of them understood that they can live perfectly fine without Sasuke’s acknowledgment. Have you noticed the fact that after Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s relationship bloomed, have you noticed that? After Sasuke left, Naruto and Sakura’s bond became the strongest one in the entire story. Both Naruto and Sakura are perfectly fine without Sasuke, they can live their lives peacefully.



    Part 26


    What Kishi did in 540, what he did in this moment is a great thing. Let me explain what I mean by that.
    You see all of you instantly believed Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly assumed if Sakura thinks of Sasuke it must mean she loves him. All of you took this moment as proof that Sakura loves Sasuke. All of you instantly said Sakura loves Sasuke. But none of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think, let’s actually analyze this moment and let’s take in consideration everything that ever happen until now.” None of you actually did that. Kishi wanted us to stop and think. Not just to see a moment where Sakura thinks of Sasuke and automatically say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, Kishi wants us the readers to stop and think, he wants us to use our brains. Ok now let’s analyze this moment first.


    Now Sakura openly admitted that she loves someone, she doesn’t get depressed, she is perfectly fine. The fact that she admitted that she loves someone proves that she is happy about loving that person, she is perfectly fine, happy, relaxed. Now immediately after that guy tells her “Hey if you have feelings for someone, he must be a great guy”, Sakura felt like ****, she got depressed instantly, she lowers her head into the ground, the sign that she is ashamed (lowering your head into the ground it’s natural thing to do when you’re ashamed about something, it’s a normal human action, we all do it, but most of the time you don’t even noticed it.) and she thinks of the current Sasuke, the psycho Sasuke.


    You see none you actually studied this moment, none of you actually took in consideration Sakura’s face and the way she thinks of Sasuke surrounded by black flames, in complete darkness. You instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Without even thinking. You see Kishi created an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke, but it’s just an illusion, now in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think, that’s all you have to do. To stop and think. He also created an illusion in chapters 474 and 483.


    Now in chapter 483 Karin said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually analyzed this moment. All of you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”, without even thinking. Now imagine you’re Karin in that moment, so you see and hear everything from Karin’s perspective, ok. And a complete stranger comes to Sasuke, and that stranger happens to be a girl. And you hear what that stranger said, you hear what Sakura said. That she wants to join Sasuke because she regrets not leaving with him. What exactly are you going to assume that Sakura doesn’t love Sasuke or that Sakura loves Sasuke? What exactly are you going to assume from what you heard? Of course you’re going to assume Sakura loves Sasuke. You see Karin only assumed Sakura loves Sasuke from what she heard, that’s it, she only assumed.

    Now in chapter 474 Sai and Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. None of you actually said “Ok wait a second let’s stop for a moment and actually think.” You didn’t do that, you instantly said “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END”. Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke, we clearly saw that he was stuck in the past, every time he said Sakura loves Sasuke he is thinking about old Sakura, the Sakura from 3 years ago, from the old team 7. In his head nothing changed. He couldn’t believe that Sakura loves him now. So Naruto said Sakura loves Sasuke. Does that mean it’s true? Of course not.



    Part 27


    Now Sai also said Sakura wants to kill Sasuke because she loves him. Really she wants to kill him because she loves him? Who the **** believes this? How many times do I have to repeat myself? You don’t try to kill someone you love. You just don’t do that! Also since when did Sai become an expert when it comes to human emotions, especially when it comes to love? Now none of you said “Ok let’s think for a moment”. Now if Sai is right (which he isn’t) how was Sakura going to kill Sasuke, if she wanted Naruto to come back to the village with her? What if Naruto agreed to go back to the village with her? What exactly was she going to do next? Was she going to tell Naruto to back to the village alone, because she has something to take care of first or what? Simple answer she wasn’t going to kill Sasuke because she loves him, she was going to kill Sasuke because she loves Naruto. Everything she did was for Naruto. Not Sasuke. Also if Sakura was so madly in love with Sasuke, she would’ve decided to kill Sasuke the second she heard Sasuke joined Akatsuki. But she didn’t do that because she doesn’t love him. Furthermore if she actually loves Sasuke so much why didn’t she leave the village to find Sasuke and be with him, after he left? Remember when Sasuke left, Sakura said she will abandon her village to join him to be with him. But she didn’t leave the village at all. This proves that she didn’t truly love him. Also if Sai was right and Sakura really wanted to kill Sasuke because she loves him. This is complete ********, by the way.

    Sakura would’ve killed Sasuke. She wouldn’t stop at the last second to remember the old Sasuke. To remember the old feelings that she had for him. So what Sai said was wrong. The reason she thinks of Sasuke in this moment (540) is because she is ashamed of ever loving Sasuke in the first place, of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted. So before you say “Sakura loves Sasuke THE END” think for a moment.


    Have you forgotten the great love that Sakura has for Naruto? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by Naruto for the rest of her life? Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather lose her connection, her bond with Naruto? If it means protecting him. Have you forgotten that Sakura would rather be hated by the closest person to her, by the one she loves? That she would rather be alone if she knows Naruto would be safe would be protected. Either you want to admit or not Sakura chose Naruto over Sasuke and herself. Have you forgotten the fact that when Naruto and Sasuke where charging towards each other (Naruto with the Rasengan and Sasuke with the Chidori), Sakura screamed out Naruto’s name, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that the fact that Sakura confessed her love to Naruto? Have you forgotten that fact that Sakura didn’t like when she discovered that Hinata has feelings for Naruto, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sakura hugged Naruto romantically in front of the entire village, have you forgotten that? Have you forgotten that fact that when Yamato told Sakura that he could see that she loves Naruto, Sakura didn’t deny it at all, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten that Sakura flirted with Naruto when he came back to the village, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten all this things?

    Also have you forgotten that Sakura fights this war on Naruto’s side, have you forgotten that? Also remember that after Sasuke left and Naruto failed in bringing him back, we’ve never seen a single not even a single moment where you can say that Sakura still loves Sasuke. Not even one. We’ve never even seen a moment that could tell us that Sakura still MIGHT love Sasuke. Not even one. Also have you forgotten the two greatest hints in the entire story? The two greatest hints in the entire story are the following: Naruto is actually Sakura’s fairytale prince, this is the first one. And the second one is what Kushina told Naruto “Find a girl like me”. Those two moments/hints are 100% Narusaku confirmations.



    Part 28


    What Kishi did in this moment is absolutely brilliant, it’s very good writing from him. But in order to see the good writing you have to forget the fact that you are a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader. Only then you will understand this moment. Now I’m sure you’re going to say “Well Nostradamus since you know everything answer this question: Why wasn’t Sakura thinking of Naruto? I mean isn’t Naruto a great guy? So why isn’t she thinking of Naruto?” The answer to that question is incredibly simple. Sakura wasn’t thinking about Naruto for the same reason why Naruto wasn’t thinking particularly of Sakura in chapter 505. Because it will be a poor and quite frankly pathetic way to make Narusaku officially. Think for a moment what would you rather see.

    A moment where Naruto thinks of Sakura (505 he admits that he found someone like his mother) and a moment where Sakura thinks of Naruto (540)? Or would you rather have a real moment, a true moment? You see Kishi already planned a real moment in order to make Naruto and Sakura officially, maybe something like that OVA or like the novel Blood Prison. He already planned a real moment for Naruto and Sakura, a moment that all the Narusaku fans have been waiting for, also in that moment all the Naruhina/Sasusaku fans will shut the ****-up once and for all. After that moment you can’t say “Well Naruto only ended up with Sakura because he can’t have Hinata or because Sakura can’t have Sasuke or some another ****”. You will realize that Naruto and Sakura were meant for one another from the start. So Sakura wasn’t thinking of Naruto because the entire love story would be over.

    Kishi didn’t choice to end the love part of the story now because like any good writer he knows when to end the love story, when to put the main male character and the main female character together, towards the very end of the story. He didn’t put Naruto and Sakura in beginning of the story because there was no point to do that, it would just suck, he didn’t put them together in the middle of the story because again there was no point to that it would just suck, and it would be a stupid way to tell a love story. Like any another good writer he knows to put Naruto and Sakura at the very end of the story. But before he puts Naruto and Sakura together he has to develop their relationship, he has to show us the readers that those two are meant for each other.

    And he did develop their relationship, he also showed us that Naruto and Sakura are meant for each other. I’ll make it a lot easier for you guys in case you didn’t understood what I’m trying to say. If Sakura was thinking of Naruto in this moment, it would mean that Kishi is a bad writer, that he can’t write a good story. If Sakura was thinking of Sasuke (which she did), it means that Kishi is a good writer, that he can write a good story. But I’ll say this again in order to understand this moment and what it meant you must forget the fact that you’re a Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan and just see this moment as a reader.

    Only then you’re going to realize what it actually means. The reason why Sakura was thinking of Sasuke is because she is ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him, she is disgusted because she saw him in a romantic light. And before you say why would Sakura be ashamed of ever having romantic feelings for him. Well think for a moment. Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke tried to kill her multiple times, have you forgotten about that? Have you forgotten the fact that Sasuke wants to kill her friends, to destroy her home, to kill her family and kill the one she loves( which is Naruto), have you forgotten about all this? Have you forgotten the fact that he treated her like ****? Wouldn’t you be ashamed of ever loving someone like that?



    Part 29


    This little moment in 540 is brilliant. Kudos to you Kishi. You see almost all the Narusaku fans were like this “Oh no Sakura thinks of Sasuke” and all the Naruhina fans were like this “YES Sakura thinks of Sasuke, Naruhina is so happening, YES!” But it’s just an illusion that Sakura loves Sasuke. It’s just good writing from Kishi. But in order to see through the illusion you must stop and think. Truly study this moment and take in consideration everything that’s ever happened until this point. Only then you will really understand the good writing and what this moment really is. 540 is brilliant writing if you’re mature enough to understand it.


    Now in this chapter we also have Hinata saying this “This war is to protect Naruto!” Now again we see just how selfish Hinata really is. Really Hinata this war is to protect Naruto? How about protecting your friends, your family, your clan, the innocents, the ones that can’t defend themselves, how about protecting the world? What the hell is wrong with this girl? Is Naruto the only thing she has in her head? I’m sure you can say well by protecting Naruto, she actually is protecting the entire world. By that’s complete ********. She specially said “to protect Naruto THE END”. She proved again that she doesn’t give a **** about her friends, her family and the world.


    I want you guys to think, what if Kishi decides to go 180 on everything he created until this point, what if he keeps Sasuke alive, what if Hinata gets Naruto and Sasuke gets Sakura. What will Kishis message to us be? Hmm? So let’s say Sasuke lives and he gets Sakura, ok. What exactly will Kishi tell us, that basically the villain of the story gets the girl? The girl that the main character wants and has been trying to win her over from the very beginning and in the end he doesn’t succeed at all.


    Do you seriously believe that the story will end something like this: “Sasuke lives, becomes a good guy and he goes to Sakura and tells her that he loves her.” Now this is beyond stupid, it just doesn’t make any sense at all. It goes against his character, he hated Sakura from the beginning, he even tried to kill her and all of a sudden he loves her? What the ****? It’s just not possible. But let’s continue and let’s say this really happens. So what will Sakura say and do next. Maybe something like this “Sakura goes to Naruto and tells him that even though he (Naruto) is the one that makes her happy, even though he is the one that understands her, even though he is the one that sacrificed his own happiness to make sure that she is happy, even though he is actually the one that likes her forehead, even though he is actually her fairytale prince, even though he saved her and even though she said that she loves him and she proved that she loves him, in the end she is going to tell him she doesn’t love him at all.

    That she loves Sasuke even though Sasuke tried to kill her, even though Sasuke broke her heart and even though Sasuke doesn’t give a **** about her, she loves him and always will. And she choices Sasuke over Naruto.” After that Naruto goes to Hinata and tells her “I love you Hinata, even though you used me as tool in order to change yourself, even though you don’t really care about me, even though you didn’t save me from the pain that I was suffering, even though you took pleasure from my pain because you just watched me from afar, well actually you were stalking me, even though I don’t really know you, even though I’ve spend 10 seconds with you, in the end I love you.” I’m sorry but what kind of a monumental moron do you have to be, to actually believe something like this will happen?



    Part 30


    Think for a moment what if Kishi does a 180 on everything and he decides that in the end it’s going to be Naruhina and Sasusaku. What exactly will Kishi tell us? Now the entire principle in “Naruto” has always been “Never give up” on anything. Try your best and in the end you will succeed. Now Naruto did everything in his power to win Sakura’s affection, Sakura’s heart, her love. Now if Kishi decide to make Sasusaku in the end it means that the entire concept of “Never give up” is destroyed. Think for a moment Kishi has been trying to tell us the readers to never give up, ok. So in the end he goes against everything he created and against the lesson he is trying to teach us and decides to just forget the idea of “Never give up”. If Kishi decides to put Sakura with Sasuke it means that Naruto failed completely and utterly.

    Think for a moment Naruto did everything in his power to win her and in the end he is going to give up on winning her love? So what’s Kishis message to us? If he decides to make Naruhina and Sasusaku, he will basically tell us to forget about winning someone’s affection/love because in the end we are not going to succeed at all. So we should just give up and go for the dark shy weirdo. Let me make this perfectly clear Naruhina and Sasusaku go against the entire concept of “Never giving up”, if Kishi decide to end with this two, he will destroy his own story. The very lecture that he sought to teach us is destroyed. Naruhina and Sasusaku completely and utterly destroy the Story.


    Also I have one question for you Sasusaku fans the real ones, not the Naruhina fans who support Sasusaku because you want Naruhina to happen. Why exactly do you support this pairing? You do realize that you basically support abuse in family, right? Because of Sasuke gets Sakura what exactly will happen? I’ll tell you he will beat her all her life, she will be treated like ****. Also you do realize that Sasuke tried to kill her right? For you Naruhina fans I don’t have this question because I already know the answer to that one. You guys/girls who support Naruhina, you only support it because you want your cute sweet little princess the get her prize and you don’t care about Naruto at all.


    Chapter 552 – There is a moment where Naruto thinks of all his friends. Notice the fact that Sasuke doesn’t appear at all. That’s because Kishi is trying to tell us again that Sasuke is going to die. That Sasuke’s death is inevitable.



    Part 31


    Chapter 558 – Now in this chapter one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura and one clone saves Hinata. Let’s take a look at the differences. Let’s start with the first one, so one of Naruto’s clones saves Sakura from two Zetsu clones. When he saved Sakura he was facing her and he asked her “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” then he directly looks at her smiles at her and tells her “You don’t seem hurt!” this moment is all about Sakura, now Shizune and that fat guy where there to, yet Naruto only addressed Sakura.

    He only talked to her. He asked her if she is alright and he checked if she is fine. When Naruto looks at Sakura and asks her if she is fine, he is like “Hey babe looking good”. Now let’s study the Hinata save. So Hinata was about to get attacked by three Zetsu clones and Naruto saves her before she is attacked. Notice the fact that when Naruto saves Sakura he is facing her, when Naruto saves Hinata he isn’t facing her at all. The entire time Naruto is there he isn’t facing Hinata at all. Now when Naruto saves Hinata he says “Sorry for taking so long. Everything’s all right now!” notice the fact that he basically addressed the entire group not Hinata, because he didn’t say “Sorry for taking so long Hinata” it’s not like the moment where he saves Sakura where he actually addressed Sakura, where he specifically said “Are you ok, Sakura-Chan?” and then he looked at her and said “You don’t seem hurt!”.


    I want to ask you guys/girls a question and I want an answer from you guys/girls. Can someone please tell me how the **** did Hinata landed on her ass? One second she was on her feet and the next she was on her ass. And no one even touched her, no one. She was about to be attacked she was on her feet and before she gets attacked Naruto steps in and saves her and we see Hinata on the ground on her ass and no one touched her. The only explanation that makes sense is that Naruto is so fast that when he saved her, he generated a lot of wind that knocked Hinata on her ass. But if that’s true, then how weak is Hinata really? Because basically she got knocked down by a little wind.


    Chapter 559 – Naruto gets rid of the Zetsu clones and he barely turns his head towards Hinata and asks her “Are you alright, Hinata?” the same thing that he did with Sakura but the difference is the fact that didn’t face her at all, he didn’t smile at her and he didn’t say “You don’t seem hurt” like he did with Sakura. Notice the fact that the entire time Naruto is there, the entire time, he isn’t even facing Hinata, he barely turns his head towards her. Now Neji and Kiba don’t believe that Naruto is really Naruto, they think he’s a Zetsu clone. And Hinata says “It’s Naruto-Kun just look at his eyes, you can tell.” Now this isn’t really impossible considering the fact Naruto barely turned his head towards Hinata, so Hinata didn’t even look in Naruto’s eyes, again I will say this the entire time he is there he isn’t facing her. And before you say well Hinata is the only one that was able to see that Naruto is really Naruto think for a moment. So did everyone else, so did Sakura, Shizune, Gaara, Kakashi, Gai, Lee, Sai, Shikamaru, Ino, Chouji and even people that haven’t seen Naruto in their lives were able to see that the Naruto is really Naruto, that he isn’t a Zetsu clone. The only ones that didn’t believe Naruto were Kiba and Neji. That’s because Kiba smelled Naruto’s chakra and noticed that he smells differently (or maybe he misses the smell of Naruto’s fart) and Neji saw that Naruto’s chakra signature is different, because Neji had his Byakugan activated unlike Hinata who didn’t have her Byakugan activated, so Hinata wasn’t able to see that Naruto’s chakra is different. Now Hinata is getting depressed because she realizes how pathetic she really is, that she couldn’t protect Naruto and Naruto ends up protecting her.

    And Naruto decided to cheer her up and tells her “It’s all in your eyes. Don’t get so down on yourself! You’re strong!” again notice the fact that Naruto is not facing her at all and he barely turns his head towards her even when he cheers her up. So Naruto wasn’t able to see that Hinata was depressed. The truth is Naruto sensed that Hinata was depressed. The truth is if Naruto didn’t have the power to sense emotions/intentions he wouldn’t even cheer her up. He only cheered her up because he felt something was wrong with her, he felt exactly why she was depressed. And he decided to return the “favor” with the whole “It’s in your eyes”. Now what Naruto really wanted Hinata to understand, his real message to her was that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with him all the time that she should acknowledge herself and then she can be strong on her own. She doesn’t have to be high on “Naruto” to be strong. She can be strong in her own way. That’s Naruto’s real message to her. After that Naruto remembers the moment when Hinata jumps in the fight that he had with Nagato, and Naruto smiles. Now he smiles because he is happy he could change someone, he was able to change Hinata. That’s why he smiles. And before you say “No Nostradamus he is actually thinking about Hinata’s confession and he smiles because he is secretly in love with her” Think for a moment, analyze this moment, he isn’t thinking about her confession because if he actually was thinking about her confession, we would’ve see him thinking about her confession but we don’t see that at all. He is not thinking about Hinata’s confession at all, that’s because he doesn’t care about her confession.



    Part 32


    Chapter 569 – Now Kurama thinks of all the moments that Naruto proved to everyone that they are wrong. He proved to Neji that he was wrong, that people can actually change, that losers can change. He proved to Inari that heroes do exist, etc. When we see the moment when Naruto proved to Inari that heroes do exist you have a flashback of that scene. Now in that original scene you have Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, Kakashi and Tazuna. In the flashback we have Naruto, Sakura, Kakashi and Tazuna. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable.


    Chapter 573 – In this chapter we see the all of Naruto’s friends heading towards him, towards the battlefield, where Naruto, Bee, Kakashi and Gai are fighting against Tobi/Madara. Now almost of Naruto’s friends have their own speech/monologue and they say how Naruto influenced them, how Naruto helped/changed them and now they want to help Naruto on the battlefield so they can defeat Tobi once and for all and save the world, they want to support Naruto. I’m going to focus on Hinata’s speech and Sakura’s speech.

    I’ll start with Hinata’s. She says this “Naruto-Kun. I’ve always…always been chasing after you…even now. But once this war ends, I’m going to stop once and for all.” Now I stopped there and said to myself finally Hinata understood that she doesn’t have to be obsessed with Naruto in order to live her life. That she understood Naruto’s message from chapter 559. I was really happy that Kishi will finally develop Hinata, that we will finally see some development in her character. But she continues her speech with the following “Next time, I’ll be next to you, holding your hand…walking with you! Wait for me!” and she just ends her speech. Let me make this perfectly clear there is nothing wrong with what Hinata said, the problem with her speech is not what she said, it’s what she DIDN’T say. That’s the problem. It’s nothing wrong with what she said because is basically the same thing she always says which is “Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, Naruto-Kun, and Naruto-Kun…” each time she appears she says the exact same thing over and over and over and over and over again. One question does Hinata even have a brain? Or does she have a tape record instead and the tape in it got stuck and now it’s repeating the same thing over and over and over.


    I’ll say this again there is nothing wrong with what she said. The problem is what she didn’t say. That’s the problem. You see she said absolutely NOTHING about going there to help Naruto, to support him so they can defeat Tobi. Even Shino wants to help Naruto, he actually wants to support him so they can defeat Tobi aka the bad guy, and Shino is another worthless side character (just like Hinata) and he also has no character development at all (just like Hinata). Each one of Naruto’s friends wants to help him, to support him so the bad guy will be defeated so they can save the world. Hinata on the other hand doesn’t give a **** about any of that, she just wants to hold Naruto’s hand. How selfish is she really? Is Naruto the only thing in her head? What’s wrong with this girl? I’ll admit the whole “holding hands” is cute (if you’re 8 years old), but at the same time it’s stupid, foolish and childish. The only thing that Hinata wants is to go where Naruto is and hold his hand. I’m sorry but how is this going to help Naruto? How is this supposed to stop Tobi? How is this supposed to save the world?



    Part 33


    Ok let’s picture the scenario. So Hinata arrives at the battlefield she goes to Naruto and tells him that she wants to hold his hand. Let’s say Naruto agrees and they are holding hands. How is this going to save the world? What exactly will Tobi do? Is Tobi going to see that Naruto and Hinata are holding hands and he will be like this “Oh look at Naruto and Hinata holding hands, that’s the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. Forget my plan to control the world, I cannot do that anymore because I’ll destroy Naruto and Hinata’s beautiful relationship. Look at them they look so cute together.” And Tobi decides to be a good guy and the world is saved. What the ****! Seriously someone please tell me how is “holding hands” going to defeat the bad guy and save the world? How?


    Hinata proves again that she doesn’t give a **** about Naruto, about his safety, about her friends, about her family, about the innocent civilians, about her clan, about her teammates, about the world about anyone. She just doesn’t care at all. She just wants to hold Naruto’s hand.


    I’m sorry for saying this but she must die. She is beyond annoying now. I don’t want her dead but if she dies it will be a lot better for everyone especially for herself. It will be a lot better for her clan, remember she is the next in line to lead the Hyuga clan, now picture Hinata leading the Hyuga clan, it will be the end of that clan. It will be a lot better for the Hyuga clan if Neji or Hanabi would lead them. Both are capable of leading the clan. Hinata isn’t capable of anything. It would be a lot better for Naruto if Hinata dies. Imagine the fight Naruto vs. Sasuke and Hinata tries to be the hero again and steps in that battle. The scene will look something like this “Hinata: - I won’t let you lay another finger on Naruto!
    And Sasuke grabs her with Susano’o and crushes her. Sasuke: - I killed, uh wait who the **** I just killed?
    Naruto: - Dude you just killed my stalker.
    Sasuke: - You had a stalker? Creepy man.”


    Also it will be a lot better for her if she dies, because she can’t be obsessed with Naruto anymore. Now I don’t want Hinata dead. But at this point it’s the best option for everyone, the second option would be if someone slaps her and forces her to wake up and face reality. I really wanted to see some Hinata development, I really wanted to see a real love triangle between Naruto, Sakura and Hinata. I really wanted to see Naruto being in love with Sakura but at the same time having an attraction towards Hinata, I really wanted to see him struggling which one to choose. But we’ve never saw that and we never will. And we also won’t have any development in Hinata’s character. It’s been almost 13 years since “Naruto” started and we haven’t seen any development at all. Also I want to you guys to imagine if there was no Naruto at all, if Naruto didn’t exist. What exactly would’ve Hinata do without someone to watch suffer day after day after day and take strength from that persons suffering in order to change herself. What if there was no Naruto to beginning with. You want to know what Hinata would’ve done without Naruto. I’ll tell you. She would’ve realized just how pathetic she is, she would give up on trying changing herself and she would’ve left a note saying just how pathetic she is and after that she would’ve hanged herself. This is how pathetic of a character Hinata really is.



    Part 34


    Now let’s analyze Sakura’s speech/monologue.

    Sakura says this “Naruto you saved Konoha and now you’re trying to save to save the entire shinobi world. You always get left with these insurmountable tasks. But no matter what you say this time… We’re going to BE TOGETHER… NOT JUST ME…WE’RE GOING TO ALL FIGHT TOGETHER THIS TIME!” Now this is what puts Sakura on a completely different level then Hinata.

    You see Sakura isn’t stupid or selfish like Hinata is. Sakura wants to go to the battlefield and help Naruto, she wants to support him. She doesn’t want to hold Naruto’s hand because she knows that won’t help him or anyone else. And again we have the famous speech “We’re going to be Together” we have the whole “Together” again. Remember Sakura really loves Naruto (she proves this in this chapter) and she wants to help him, to support him so they can defeat the bad guy, so the world will be saved and protected. Sakura’s speech proves just how much she changed. Not only as a person but as character, but most importantly as a shinobi. Her speech is what makes her a selfless. Sakura’s speech shows just how much she cares about Naruto, how much Naruto means to her. But not just Naruto, the world as well. She wants to be there for Naruto so they together can save the world.


    Now Kishi used Hinata as tool once again. He used her to show us the difference between Hinata’s so called love for Naruto and Sakura’s love for Naruto. He used her to show us that Hinata’s so called love for Naruto is immature and selfish and he showed us that Sakura’s love for Naruto is mature and selfless. Also take a look at Hinata’s face when she gives her speech and you will see that she looks like she is about to cry. Sakura looks confident, strong and determined. In this chapter Sakura proves again that she is a goddess and Hinata is well garbage.
    Chapter 581 – We have the cover page and on it we have Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. No Sasuke. Again Kishi is trying to tell us that Sasuke will die. Sasuke’s death is inevitable. Kishi is trying to tell us that this is team 7, the team 7 that will remain which is Naruto, Sakura, Sai and Kakashi. We also have a Narusaku hint/moment. We see Sakura calling Naruto and Naruto smiling like “Yeah finally I got the girl” we also have the Japanese letters written in yellow and pink. Yellow=Naruto. Pink=Sakura. And at the top of the page we have cherry blossoms. Cherry blossom=Sakura. I mean seriously how many Narusaku hints to you need, to see that those two are going to be together?



    Part 35


    Now let’s talk about the interview that everyone likes to use. Ok let’s start.
    “Seiyuu: “Sakura had always been worried about Naruto, but her actions towards Naruto seem to have a different feel from before, she seems very anxious about Naruto…
    How does she feel about Sasuke-kun?”

    Kishimoto: “As for Sakura… Sasuke… what about Sasuke? Naruto is close and she worries about Naruto as well, but as expected, she [loves] Sasuke.

    Seiyuu: Because of this, she acted quite haughty towards that guy. She used Naruto’s love for her and told him she loved him.

    Kishimoto: On the contrary…. I felt like depicting an honest girl, with a surprisingly stubborn impression.”


    Ok let’s analyze. Ok Kishi first said “She [loves] Sasuke.” Ok so from this we get that she loves Sasuke, no real problem so far. Immediately Kishi says this “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok so from this we get that Sakura’s confession towards Naruto wasn’t fake at all, that she actually loves him (Naruto).
    Now am I the only one that sees the problem with this interview? Ok so first Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and immediately he says Sakura loves Naruto, that her confession was real. Again I’ll ask this. Am I the only one that sees the problem with this? So Kishi says Sakura loves Sasuke and the he says Sakura loves Naruto. What the ****?

    The two answers contradict one another. So which one is it Sakura loves Sasuke or Sakura loves Naruto. Which one? I’ll tell you which one. Its Sakura loves Naruto, that’s the correct one. You see whoever translated that interview was a Naruhina fan and didn’t like what Kishi said and he decided to change the word “Love”. The correct translation is this “She LOVED Sasuke”. Let’s analyze this interview again but with the correct translation.


    Kishi first said “She loved Sasuke” ok from this we get that Sakura loved Sasuke. And immediately Kishi said “I felt like depicting an honest girl” ok from this we understand that Sakura loves Naruto. Now here is something quite interesting. The two answers don’t contradict one another anymore. So we can see that this is the correct translation “She LOVED Sasuke”. I want to tell you guys/girls something very important. DON’T BELIEVE INTERVIEWS. To be more precise don’t believe the ones that you find on the internet, on forums. Why is that? Simple you can find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews each one of them translated completely differently. I’ve proved above just how easily it is to change an interview. That guy who translated that interview changed one letter. He changed the word “loved” to “loves”, he changed a single letter he changed the “d” to “s”. And doing this changed the entire interview. Don’t believe me when I say you will find over 20 different versions of Kishi’s interviews, fine Google it and you will see. You can also find fake interviews. The only way you can believe an interview as if you will find a video interview where you will see Kishi himself talking in Japanese and at the bottom of the video you will have the official and correct subtitles in English. Or if you find official interviews from magazines or something official like a data book. Something that’s actually official not something you find on a forum.
    And for the love of god stop believing Narutopedia.

    Narutopedia is part of Wikipedia. Wikipedia is an Internet encyclopedia. It’s not something official. Narutopedia is not something official. On Wikipedia almost ever article can be changed. Every single article on Narutopedia can be edited, can be changed. Don’t believe me go on Narutopedia create an account and after that find an article and click the edit button. Narutopedia is something made by fans, made by people like you and me. It’s not made by Kishi or his team. Go read the manga because that’s the original and true story and understand it on your own. Either you read it online or buy the manga volumes it’s up to you. Just read it forget about the anime and forget about being an Narusaku/Naruhina/Sasusaku fan when you read it, only then you’re truly going to realize the story, only then you will understand the story. After you read the manga you’re going to say “Well this idiot Nostradamus was actually telling the truth about everything”.

    What’s so difficult to understand about this ending?
    All bad guys defeated. Sasuke dead, redeemed but dead. The tailed beasts are not used/viewed as weapons anymore. Naruto becomes Hokage. And Naruto and Sakura are together, as lovers.
    THE END.
    Naruto N Uzumaki I don't understand why you keep posting something that is nothing more than a chapter guide. I think you're just fishing for reps (for effort) from people who don't realize you didn't even write that.
     
         

  25. #75
    "BAKA!" MissShakra's Avatar
    Status
    MissShakra is offline
    Gender
    Join Date
    Nov 2011
    Location
    Asheville
    Posts
    896
    Post Thanks / Like
    contemplating the nature of
    humans.
     

    Re: The point of all that evidence (NaruSaku) is?

    do some people know what incest is? last time i checked, i have never asked my brother if i looked womanly or not, asked him on a date, admired him in a blushing romantic way, been basically told i have developed feelings for him by a teacher, offered to feed him, hugged him with my hand on his face (romantic gesture in case you didnt know), wouldnt look "sad" if another girl loved him. obviously there is more to narusaku coming, whether its a closure of sorts (doubt it) or just that its coming. though the "grabbing her hand" can be interpreted as him making a move, until we see the next chps or even shikaku's plan, i think naruhina fans are getting way ahead of themselves. besidse, if this is how kishi is getting naruto to like hinata (as in, she stalked him for years, did nothing to help him (manga wise) copied everything he did and had to almost die twice to get his attention, and sacrificed her nii-san... that makes hinata just look pathetic and its irritating to show a girl act like that)
     
         

Posting Permissions

  • You may not post new threads
  • You may not post replies
  • You may not post attachments
  • You may not edit your posts
  •